Master List
Fred Weasley
In bloom 1, 2, 3
whispers and wildflowers
tangled paths
take care of you
Steve Harrington
I surrender
Monterey Bay Aquarium

tannertan36

if i look back, i am lost

blake kathryn
he wasn't even looking at me and he found me
YOU ARE THE REASON

#extradirty

No title available
macklin celebrini has autism
trying on a metaphor

shark vs the universe
occasionally subtle
🪼
I'd rather be in outer space 🛸
d e v o n

roma★
DEAR READER
PUT YOUR BEARD IN MY MOUTH

祝日 / Permanent Vacation
dirt enthusiast

seen from Kazakhstan
seen from T1

seen from New Zealand
seen from India

seen from Australia

seen from Australia
seen from Brazil
seen from Uzbekistan
seen from India
seen from Tunisia

seen from Malaysia
seen from United States
seen from Türkiye

seen from United States

seen from Malaysia
seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from United States
seen from Brazil

seen from Mexico
@lanalov3r
Master List
Fred Weasley
In bloom 1, 2, 3
whispers and wildflowers
tangled paths
take care of you
Steve Harrington
I surrender
𓇬 I Surrender 𓇬
Steve Harrington x fem reader
enemies to lovers (ofc)
wc 15k
The first golden rays of summer poured over Hawkins like syrup, sticky and sweet, glinting off the edge of the mall parking lot. The air smelled faintly of sunscreen and asphalt, and somewhere in the distance, the faint buzz of a lawn mower hummed like a chorus.
She parked with flourish, the tires crunching against the gravel as if announcing her arrival to the universe. Inside the car, the backseat was a chaos of voices, backpacks, and laughter. Dustin leaned forward, his curly hair a halo in the sunlight, eyes sparkling with excitement and a hint of mischief.
“I can’t believe camp starts in, like, three days!” he said, elbowing her lightly. “Three whole weeks away from all of you. Are you ready for that?”
She laughed, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “I’ll survive, Dusty. Just promise me you won’t turn your counselors into walking chemistry experiments, okay?”
Lucas snorted. “Too late. He’s already a walking chemistry experiment.”
Will, sitting quietly next to Mike, muttered something that made only half sense about “summer chaos levels.” Max leaned against the doorframe, rolling her eyes in her usual cool fashion, but the corners of her mouth twitched like she was trying not to smile.
“Alright, alright,” she said, settling back in her seat with a mock sigh. “First stop: Scoops Ahoy. Let’s see if our favorite ice cream king has learned how to scoop without throwing a tantrum.”
After walking into the mall, from the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Steve through the shop’s window, tray of ice cream cones wobbling dangerously in his hands. He looked exactly like she remembered. That insufferable “King Steve” grin stretched across his face, hair somehow more voluminous in spite of the hat he was required to wear. Robin waved at him, calling out cheerfully, while Steve gave a small salute, maybe embarrassed, maybe not.
And then their eyes met.
It was a moment so sharp she almost flinched. She hated that little flutter that shot through her chest, like an electrical current she didn’t ask for. He smirked, tilting his head just slightly, as if daring her to say something.
Inside the shop, the chaos of summer kids and ice cream orders swirled around them. She tried to focus on the task at hand—her “dutiful babysitter” duties. Max hovered nearby with Lucas, while Dustin jumped from one foot to the other, dragging her toward the display case.
Steve, somehow, managed to notice all of them at once. He nearly dropped a cone when Dustin bounded past him, yapping about topping combinations, and she caught his eyes flick to her briefly, a storm behind his usual easy grin.
“Don’t let him burn down the shop,” she called, voice teasing.
“Pfft,” Steve said, shaking his head, though she caught the twitch of his lips that almost betrayed amusement. “I’ve got this… mostly.”
And just like that, summer had begun—sticky, chaotic, loud, and entirely unbearable with him standing right in the middle of it.
She leaned against the counter, watching Dustin negotiate extra scoops and tried not to glance at Steve more than was strictly necessary. He moved with that same swagger he’d always had, just now as if the universe itself had ordained him king of all ice cream scoops. Which, of course, made her want to roll her eyes so hard she could see her own brain.
They’d always been like this—two people orbiting the same social constellation but never quite aligning. High school had been a battlefield of subtle fights and public showdowns. She had hated his “King Steve” persona from the very beginning, the charming smirk, the way he treated anyone who wasn’t part of his circle, how he strutted like the hallways belonged to him. But beneath the arrogance, he had a weird sort of magnetism that she hated… and maybe, in the smallest, most irritating way, admired.
Steve, on his side, had always found her infuriating. She wasn’t intimidated by him, didn’t swoon at his jokes, didn’t laugh at his stunts, didn’t fall into line like everyone else in their “popular” group. She had laughed at the right times, sure, smiled in the right way, but she always felt genuine, untouchable, unbought. And that drove him insane.
Now,, she was here because of Dustin. Babysitting had been part-time, but for years she’d been like an older sister to him. Funny, bright, endlessly patient—qualities that Steve might have admired if he were capable of sustained attention to anything but his reflection. Inevitably, that meant she kept getting roped into whatever chaotic scheme he found himself in.
“Don’t let him start throwing ice cream around,” she muttered, not looking at Steve, though she could feel him watching.
He smirked, but there was a flicker of something else behind his eyes—frustration? Or maybe it was just the usual exasperation that came from trying to act nonchalant around her.
The kids, blissfully unaware of the silent storm brewing between the two of them, clustered around the display case. Lucas and Will picking toppings, Max was half-listening and half-rolling her eyes at Mike, and Dustin was bouncing on his toes, talking a mile a minute about camp and how he’d finally get to build his own “mega science project.”
El, unfortunately, was left at home, curled up with a blanket on the couch. Her inability to venture into the sunlight made her feel both protective and guilty. She wished El could be here to laugh and chatter with the others, to be part of the chaos.
Steve glanced at her again, a slow, calculating tilt of his head. “You always get roped into babysitting?” he asked, voice just loud enough to carry over Dustin’s declarations about gummy bears and campfire science experiments.
She lifted an eyebrow. “Always,” she said flatly. “And unfortunately, it usually involves people like you. Lucky me.”
He let out a low laugh, like a growl in reverse. “Lucky you, huh”
He turned back toward the counter scooping ice cream, but she felt it—the years of “I can’t stand you” tangled with “I can’t look away.”
˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
Two days later, summer had settled in like a lazy cat—warm, heavy, and unapologetically comfortable.
Her house glowed at dusk, all soft lights and wide windows, the kind of place that always smelled faintly like citrus candles and freshly cut grass. The backyard was already transformed into something out of a dream. A white sheet stretched taut across a frame, the projector humming quietly, blankets and pillows scattered across the lawn like they’d fallen from the sky on purpose. The pool reflected the early stars, water catching the light in silver ripples, and the air buzzed with cicadas and laughter.
“Tomorrow,” Dustin kept saying, like it was a spell. “Tomorrow I leave. Camp. Three weeks. THREE. WEEKS.”
“And you’ll survive,” she said, tossing a blanket over his shoulders with a grin.
El sat close to Mike, knees tucked in, watching the screen setup with wide-eyed fascination. She’d been allowed out tonight—under rules and the careful eye of her and Steve. Max lounged nearby, already halfway into a pile of snacks. Lucas and Will argued quietly about the movie choice, while Robin fussed with the projector, muttering under her breath.
Steve arrived last, hands full of sodas, wearing that same effortless confidence that made her teeth itch.
“Wow,” he said, looking around. “Harrington-approved setup. Didn’t know you had it in you.”
She shot him a look. “Didn’t know you were capable of compliments.”
Robin snorted. “Alright, children,” she said, clapping her hands. “Movie first, mutual destruction later.”
They settled in as the sky darkened, the projector flickering to life. And somehow—despite the acres of lawn, the abundance of blankets, the sheer statistical impossibility of it—she ended up sitting directly next to Steve Harrington.
Their shoulders brushed. She scooted away. He scooted closer. It became a silent war, fought in inches and sighs.
“You’re hogging the blanket,” she whispered.
“You’re hogging the air,” he shot back.
She glared at him. “I was here first.”
“Yeah, and I brought snacks,” he said, lifting a bag of popcorn defensively. “That gives me rights.”
“Those aren’t real rights.”
“Tell that to the Constitution.”
She huffed, folding her arms, but the corner of her mouth betrayed her. The movie played on, flickering light dancing across their faces. The world felt soft and golden, like summer had pressed pause just for them.
Steve shifted beside her, closer than before. “You always go this all-out?” he asked quietly, nodding toward the setup.
She shrugged. “They deserve it.”
Steve glanced at Dustin, his expression softening in a way that caught her off guard. “Yeah,” he said. “They do.”
For a moment, the bickering faded until Steve elbowed her lightly. The desire for any attention he could get from her overpowering his rational.
“You know,” he said, smirking, “for someone who claims to hate me, you sure don’t mind sitting this close.”
She leaned back, meeting his gaze. “Shut up”
The movie ended with the soft whir of the projector winding down, the screen fading to white before going dark.
“That was AWESOME,” Dustin declared, leaping to his feet. “Best going-away movie night ever.”
“High praise,” Robin said, stretching. “We’ll put it on our résumé.”
The blankets shifted as everyone started moving at once—snacks being gathered, pillows tossed. The night air was still warm, heavy with that end-of-day heat that clung to skin and made tempers just a little shorter.
She stood, shaking grass from her skirt, when Steve bumped into her shoulder.
“Careful,” he said, half-laughing. “You almost knocked me over.”
She stared at him. “You walked into me.”
“Did not.”
“Did to.”
“Oh my god,” he scoffed. “You always do this.”
She blinked. “Do what?”
“Turn everything into a thing,” he said, voice sharper now. “Like you’re just waiting for a reason to be mad at me.”
Her chest tightened. “Maybe because you give me plenty of reasons.”
The chatter around them dimmed—not gone, but distant, like the world had taken a cautious step back.
Steve crossed his arms. “You know, for someone who’s ‘nice to literally everyone,’ you’re kind of a nightmare to me.”
She laughed, but there was no humor in it. “Funny. I was just thinking how you’ve never actually tried to be decent to anyone who didn’t worship you.”
His jaw clenched. “That’s not fair.”
“Isn’t it?” she shot back. “We graduated like two weeks ago, Steve. I remember how you treated people. Like they were disposable.”
He stepped closer, voice low. “You think you’re better than me?”
“I think I cared,” she said. “And you didn’t.”
For a moment, he just looked at her, eyes dark, something wounded flickering beneath the sarcasm. “You don’t know everything about me,” he said. “You never bothered to ask.”
“Because every time I saw you,” she snapped, “you were busy being King Steve.”
Silence stretched between them, thick and crackling. The pool water lapped quietly at the edge, oblivious.
“You act like I’m some villain,” he said, quieter now, “you don’t get to decide who I am.”
“And you don’t get to pretend you never hurt people,” she fired back.
Robin cleared her throat awkwardly from a few feet away. “Uh… popcorn?”
Neither of them looked at her.
Steve exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “I don’t know why I even try with you.”
Her voice wavered, just barely. “Then stop.”
Steve stepped back, the familiar walls snapping back into place. “Whatever,” he muttered, grabbing a soda. “I’m going home, have fun at camp Dustin.”
He walked away without looking back.
She stood there, heart pounding, anger buzzing under her skin—hot, electric. She hated how much his words lingered.
Above them, the stars glittered indifferently, and summer, cruel and patient, kept going.
˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
A few days later, Scoops Ahoy smelled like sugar, salt, and Steve Harrington’s ego.
The mall was extra loud today—kids running, music echoing, the low hum of summer restlessness.
Steve stood behind the counter in that ridiculous sailor uniform, cap tilted just so, sleeves rolled up like he knew exactly what he was doing to the general population. He was leaning against the counter, flirting lazily with a girl their age, smile easy, laugh smooth.
Her jaw tightened.
She walked up to the counter without breaking stride. “Is the ice cream free with the midlife crisis costume, or do you charge extra for that?”
Steve looked up and the smile on his face sharpened into something dangerous.
“Well if it isn’t sunshine and judgment,” he drawled. “What do you want?”
She ignored the girl, ignored the way Steve’s attention snapped fully to her. “Robin.”
His eyebrow twitched. “Wow. Not even a ‘hi.’”
“Hi,” she deadpanned. “Where’s Robin?”
He sighed dramatically, glancing around like he was inconvenienced by the concept of work. “In the back. Shockingly, she doesn’t live behind the counter like I do.”
She started to move past him toward the swinging divider.
Steve stepped sideways, blocking her path. “Uh-uh. Employees only.”
She stared at him. “You let Dustin back there.”
“Dustin’s a minor. You’re just… a menace.”
Her lips curled into a sweet, dangerous smile. “Move, Harrington.”
“Say please.”
“Die.”
He laughed and reached for the divider rope. “Wow. You come in here just to insult me?”
“I came in to see Robin,” she snapped. “You’re just unfortunately in the way.”
“Funny,” he said, pulling the divider open with exaggerated slowness. “I was thinking the same thing.”
She stepped forward—and he yanked it shut again, the rope snapping back into place.
“Steve,” she warned.
“What?” he said innocently. “Safety protocol.”
“You are the worst.”
“And yet,” he said, leaning in just enough to invade her space, “you keep showing up.”
Her pulse betrayed her, thudding loud and traitorous. “Get over yourself.”
He held her gaze, eyes sharp, something heated and unspoken flickering between them. “Get your own ice cream shop.”
She shoved past him, yanking the divider open, shoulder bumping his hard enough to make him grunt.
Steve watched her go into the breakroom, jaw tight, hands gripping the counter harder than necessary.
Enemies, he told himself. Definitely enemies. And if the way her perfume lingered in the air made his chest ache, well—he’d deal with that later.
About 30 minutes later Steve was in the back, counting inventory for the third time because Robin had told him to “look busy,” when he heard her voice drift through the divider.
Light. Laughing.
“…I swear, sometimes I think he puts the sailor hat on just to distract people from the fact that he has no idea what he’s doing,” she said, amused, conspiratorial.
Robin snorted. “To be fair, it’s working.”
Her laugh followed—bright, effortless. “He’s not dumb, he just—acts like it when he’s insecure.”
The words hit like cold water down his spine. He stood there, box half-open, heart pounding loud enough he was sure they could hear it through the wall. He didn’t hear the rest—didn’t hear the context, the softness, the way her voice dipped like she wasn’t really being cruel at all. All he heard was acts stupid. Insecure.
Of course that’s what she thought of him.
By the time she left the shop, waving to Robin and pointedly not looking at him, Steve was already burning. He didn’t confront her that day. He waited, which, in hindsight, might’ve been worse.
˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
Four days later, she found him behind the Scoops Ahoy counter, pretending to be busy. She walked in, and he didn’t look up.
“Wow,” she said lightly. “Didn’t know avoidance was part of your job description now.”
That got his attention. He turned slowly, jaw tight, eyes sharp in a way that made her stomach sink just a little. “We need to talk.”
Her smile faded. “Okay?”
“In the back.” He said turning before getting her approval.
“So,” he said, voice clipped. “You think I’m stupid.”
Her brows knit together. “What?”
“Don’t do that,” he snapped. “Don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about. You and Robin. Laughing about me being insecure and stupid.”
Her expression shifted—confusion first, then something defensive. “You were eavesdropping?”
“I was working,” he shot back. “And I heard plenty.”
She exhaled sharply. “You heard one sentence.”
“Was that sentence wrong?” he asked. “You think I’m some idiot playing dress-up to hide how clueless I am?”
“That is not what I said.”
“Then what did you say?” he demanded. “Because it sounded a lot like you finally admitting what you’ve always thought. You know you hide behind all these mean jabs and remarks but i think deep down you-.”
“-You want the truth?” she cut in, her chest rose and fell, frustration flashing in her eyes.
“Yeah,” he said bitterly. “I do.”
She stepped closer, voice low but sharp. “I think you act stupid when you’re insecure. Because you don’t know how else to protect yourself.”
Steve laughed once—short, humorless. “Wow. So you’ve got me all figured out now?”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You always do this,” he said, pointing at her like the words were spilling out faster than he could stop them. “You look at me like I’m this—this joke. Like everything I do is just for attention.”
“Maybe because you make it that way,” she snapped. “You hide behind sarcasm and arrogance and pretend you don’t care when you actually care too much.”
He stiffened. “You don’t get to decide that.”
“And you don’t get to play dumb and then get mad when people believe you!” she fired back.
“You know what?” he said quietly. “At least when people think I’m an idiot, I know where I stand. With you, it’s just… condescension dressed up as concern.”
Her throat tightened. “That’s not fair.”
“Neither is mocking me behind my back. Always miss nice girl to everyone but me.”
She shook her head, hurt bleeding through her anger now. “I wasn’t mocking you. I was defending you.”
He scoffed. “Sure didn’t sound like it.”
They stared at each other, breathing hard, the heat wrapping around them like a dare. She felt bad—yeah she hated Steve but she would never purposely hurt someone’s feelings. All of her and Steve’s bickering was lighthearted, just banter. So many words sat on the edge of her tongue—apologies, explanations, something softer—but his walls were already back up.
“Forget it,” he said finally. “This was stupid.”
“Yeah,” she whispered. “It was.”
They didn’t talk after that. Not at group hangouts. Not when paths crossed at the mall. Not even when they were forced into the same room. Steve laughed louder than usual. She smiled at everyone else.
And the silence between them—sharp, unresolved, aching—grew louder with every passing day.
˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
Dustin came back from camp sunburned, louder than ever, and armed with opinions.
He burst into Scoops Ahoy like a human firework, a giant his grin split his face in half.
“STEVE!” he shouted.
Steve looked up from behind the counter, mid-scoop, and his whole face changed. “Dustin?” he said, disbelief giving way to a smile. “Dude—you’re back already?”
“Three weeks of nature, no air-conditioning, and way too many bugs,” Dustin said, slamming into the counter. “I missed you, man.”
Steve laughed, genuinely this time. “Missed you too, buddy.”
From her spot near the register, leaning against the counter beside Robin, she froze. To caught up in her and Steve's cold war, she hadn’t remembered Dustin was coming home today.
Robin clocked it immediately—the way her shoulders stiffened, the way her smile faltered just slightly. “Oh,” Robin said, far too casually. “This just got interesting.”
Dustin turned—and spotted her.
“YOU’RE HERE TOO?” he yelled, sprinting over and nearly tackling her into a hug. “I was gonna come see you after this!”
She laughed despite herself, hugging him tight. “Welcome home, Camp Survivor.”
She could feel Steve watching, though she didn’t look at him. Steve, very deliberately turned back to the freezer. The air between them glacial.
Dustin pulled back, eyes darting between the two of them. Once. Twice. “…Why are you acting like divorced parents at a grocery store?” he asked slowly.
“We’re not,” Steve said immediately.
“Absolutely not,” she echoed, just as fast.
Dustin’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh my god.”
He leaned on the counter, studying them like a scientist examining a suspicious substance. “You’re not making eye contact. You’re standing on opposite sides of the room. And Steve hasnt even insulted her since I walked in.”
Steve bristled. “I don’t insult people I don’t care about.”
She shot him a look. “Real smooth.”
Dustin’s eyes lit up. “WAIT. You’re fighting–like actual fighting, not bickering over Steve’s loud breathing.”
“Hey?” Steve said, putting a hand on his chest in offence.
“We’re not fighting,” she said.
“Yes, you are,” Dustin insisted. “You fight like parents before they kiss.”
The shop went dead silent.
Steve whipped around. “That is not—”
She laughed sharply. “That’s disgusting.”
Dustin shrugged. “I’m just saying! You yell, you glare, you ignore each other, and there’s this weird vibe like—” he gestured vaguely between them “—like you’re one argument away from either punching each other or making out.”
“That is not happening,” Steve snapped.
“Ever,” she added.
Robin raised both eyebrows. “Wow. Two very convincing denials.”
Steve set the scoop down harder than necessary. “Can we not do this here?”
“Why?” she shot back. “Scared you’ll overhear something else out of context?”
His head snapped up. “Oh, so we’re doing this again.”
Dustin blinked. “Again?”
Steve stepped forward, voice tight. “You know what? Maybe don’t talk about me at all if you’re just gonna laugh.”
She stiffened. “I wasn’t laughing at you.”
“Could’ve fooled me.”
She crossed her arms. “You’re unbelievable.”
“And you’re condescending,” he shot back. “You act like you’re so much better than me.”
Dustin’s eyes widened. “Ohhh, this is worse than I thought.”
“They’ve been ignoring each other like the whole time you were gone,” Robin said as she backed away slowly “I’m gonna… go inventory the back. Or fake my own death.”
“You don’t get to decide who I am,” Steve continued, frustration bleeding through. “You hear one thing and suddenly you’ve got a whole narrative.”
“And you don’t get to punish me with silence because you refuse to listen,” she snapped. “You walked away.”
“Because you made it clear what you think of me!”
“That’s not true and you know it!”
“Do I?”
They were breathing hard now, voices low and sharp, years of tension snapping like overstretched wire.
Dustin raised a hand. “Okay! Time out! I take it back—my parents were way healthier than this.”
They both turned on him.
“Stay out of it, Dustin,” Steve said.
“This does not concern you,” she added.
Dustin stared at them, then grinned slowly. “Yeah,” he said. “Sure.”
Dustin grabbed a spoon and a cup, hopping up onto one of the stools like he owned the place. “Because you’re both terrible liars, and I just spent two weeks at camp learning conflict resolution.”
Steve crossed his arms. “Dustin, buddy—”
“Nope,” Dustin cut in. “You don’t get to buddy me out of this. You two have been ignoring each other for weeks. It’s weird. Robin won’t stop making faces about it.”
Robin, reappearing from the back, lifted a thumbs-up. “Accurate.”
Dustin pointed his spoon at them. “Rule one: no ignoring. If you’re gonna fight, you fight properly.”
“We are not fighting,” she said through clenched teeth.
Steve scoffed. “We’re just… not talking.”
“Which is worse,” Dustin said. “You’re making the whole group awkward. Mike asked if you broke up.”
“There was nothing to break up,” she snapped.
Steve looked at her. “Glad we agree on something.”
She rolled her eyes but—importantly—didn’t look away this time.
Dustin beamed. “Progress!”
Steve sighed. “What do you want, Henderson?”
“I want you to make up,” Dustin said simply.
“Define ‘make up,’” Steve muttered.
Dustin leaned forward, eyes gleaming. “You talk. You argue. You don’t pretend the other person doesn’t exist. You stop acting like divorced parents.”
Steve grimaced. “Stop saying that.”
“No.”
She shook her head. “You don’t get to force this.”
Dustin shrugged. “Sure I do. You babysat me for six years. Steve kept me alive. I have leverage.”
Steve opened his mouth, then closed it. “Damn it.”
Dustin hopped down and wedged himself between them at the counter. “Okay. Go. Argue. But like… with words.”
Steve glanced at her. She glanced back.
“I’m still mad,” she said.
“You started it,” he shot back.
She scoffed. “I started it? You iced me out like a child.”
“Because you embarrassed me,” he said. “You made me feel stupid.”
Her expression softened—just a fraction—but her voice stayed sharp. “I didn’t mean to.”
“That doesn’t erase it.”
“I know,” she said. “But you didn’t even give me a chance to explain.”
He exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “You talk about me like I’m not in the room.”
“You act like you don’t care what people think,” she fired back. “So how was I supposed to know that would hurt you?”
He looked at her then, really looked. “Because I care what you think.”
The words landed heavy.
She swallowed. “Well maybe I wouldn’t say things like that if you didn’t hide behind jokes every time something gets real.”
Steve scoffed. “And maybe I wouldn’t joke if you didn’t look at me like I’m some kind of project.”
“I don’t,” she insisted.
“You do,” he said. “Like you’re waiting for me to mess up.”
They stood there, breathing hard, the fight simmering instead of exploding. It wasn’t fixed. It wasn’t clean. But it wasn’t silence anymore.
Dustin clapped his hands. “See? That’s better. Still angry. Still weird. But talking.”
Steve shot him a look. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”
“I really am,” Dustin said cheerfully.
She shook her head, rubbing her temples. “This changes nothing.”
Steve nodded. “Agreed.”
They held each other’s gaze—still sharp, still charged—but the ice had cracked.
Dustin grinned at both of them. “Cool. Now hug.”
“NO,” they said together.
Dustin laughed, digging into his ice cream. “Worth a shot.”
˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
To celebrate the night Dustin came home her backyard had been turned into something loud and glowing and impossibly alive.
String lights were draped along the fence and over the patio, soft and golden, reflecting off the water of her pool like scattered stars. The air was warm, thick with chlorine and laughter and the hum of cicadas refusing to be ignored.
Mike and El sat close on one of the lounge chairs, whispering and bumping shoulders. Max and Lucas were mid-argument about who would win in a race across the pool. Will sat with who Robin had her feet in the water, shorts rolled up, rambling about how pool parties were “deeply underrated as a social concept.”
She was already in the pool, hair slicked back, laughter bright as she splashed Max while Lucas protested loudly. Dustin stood at the edge, towel around his shoulders, basking in the attention like he’d just returned from war.
“So,” he announced, clearing his throat dramatically. “I have something to tell you all…I met someone at camp.”
Max raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”
“A girl,” Dustin clarified, grinning.
Silence.
El blinked. “What?”
Lucas sputtered. “You? A girl?”
Her laugh rang out, delighted and disbelieving. “Dustin Henderson, are you telling us you have a girlfriend?”
“Her name is Suzie. She’s a genius. And she’s hot. And—” he puffed up “—she kissed me.”
The backyard exploded.
Robin nearly fell into the pool. “I’m sorry, what?”
Steve, who had been sitting on the edge of the pool with his feet in the water, stiffened. “Hold on,” he said. “You’re telling me you have a girlfriend now?”
“Yep.”
Steve stared at him. “I don’t even have a girlfriend.”
“That seems like a personal problem,” Max said sweetly.
She laughed again, genuine and warm, and swam closer to the edge, resting her arms there. “I’m proud of you, Dusty.”
Dustin beamed. “Thank you. I learned from the best.”
Steve groaned. “Oh no.”
That’s when she noticed him really—sitting apart, shoulders tense, jaw tight, eyes tracking her every movement like he was trying not to. Brooding. Classic.
She swam past him slowly, deliberately, close enough that her arm brushed his knee. Then, with a mischievous grin, she kicked her foot hard, sending a spray of water straight up.
It drenched him.
Steve spluttered. “Are you kidding me?”
She laughed, floating backward. “Oops.”
“You did that on purpose.”
“Prove it.”
He stood abruptly, water dripping from his hair, shirt clinging to him. “You’re impossible.”
She treaded water, chin lifted. “You’re grumpy.”
“Maybe I don’t feel like swimming,” he snapped.
“Maybe you’re jealous,” she shot back.
His eyes darkened. “Of Dustin?”
“No,” she said lightly. “Of me having fun.”
That did it.
Steve stepped into the pool, ripping off his shirt without another word, water sloshing around his waist. The laughter around them faded into background noise as he approached, voice low.
“You think everything’s a game,” he said.
“And you think sulking counts as a personality,” she fired back.
He was close now—too close. Water beaded on his lashes, his jaw tight. “You love pushing my buttons.”
“Only because you make it so easy.”
He leaned in, voice dropping even further. “You don’t know what you’re doing.”
Her heart thudded, traitorous and loud. “I think I do.”
For a moment, they just stared at each other, electricity crackling in the warm summer air.
“Guys,” Dustin called loudly from the edge, snapping them out of it. “If you’re gonna fight, can you go inside? You’re stealing my thunder.”
They broke apart instantly.
Steve ran a hand through his wet hair, muttering, “Unbelievable.”
She turned away, cheeks warm, pulse racing. “Get over it, Harrington.”
But as she swam back toward the others, she could feel his eyes on her.
The water settled, but the tension didn’t.
She swam toward the deep end where Max and Robin had started some half-hearted splashing war, laughing when Max tried to dunk her. The laughter came easily, bubbling up like it always did, but beneath it her pulse still raced, loud and insistent. She could feel Steve’s presence even when she wasn’t looking at him, like gravity tugging at her from the other side of the pool.
Steve stayed where he was for a moment, hands braced on the pool’s edge, jaw clenched. Then, with a resigned huff, he shoved himself fully under the water. When he resurfaced, he was calmer. Or at least pretending to be.
She drifted back toward the center of the pool, floating on her back, eyes on the stars. The night felt heavy now, stretched thin and humming. She heard Steve move again, felt the water shift as he swam closer carefully.
“You didn’t have to splash me,” he said quietly, close enough that she could hear him without raising his voice.
She turned her head to look at him. “You didn’t have to glare at me like I kicked your dog.”
He exhaled through his nose. “I wasn’t glaring.”
“Right, you were brooding,” she corrected. “There’s a difference.”
He rolled his eyes. “You’re laughing with everyone else like nothing’s wrong.”
“Because nothing is wrong,” she said, treading water now, facing him. “Just because you’re grumpy doesn’t mean I have to be miserable.”
“I’m not asking you to be miserable.”
“Then what do you want?” she asked, sharper than she meant to.
Steve went quiet. The pool lights shimmered across his face, highlighting the way his expression softened.
“I don’t know,” he admitted, low. “I just—”
He stopped himself, jaw tightening.
She watched him carefully. “You just what?”
Steve met her eyes. For a second, it looked like he might actually tell her. Then Max cannonballed into the pool behind them, water exploding everywhere, breaking the moment clean in half.
“YES!” Max yelled. “Perfect splash.”
She gasped, laughing despite herself, sputtering as water drenched her again. Steve wiped his face, swearing under his breath.
When the chaos settled, they were standing a little farther apart than before.
“See?” Steve said lightly, walls snapping back into place. “This is why talking near water is a bad idea.”
She folded her arms over her chest. “Coward.”
He smirked. “Dream on.”
She climbed out of the pool a little while later, water streaming down her legs as she wrapped herself in a towel and padded over to the lounge chairs. Her hair was damp and clung to her body, skin still warm from the water and the night air. Robin followed, flopping down beside her with a dramatic groan.
“I swear,” Robin said, stealing a handful of chips, “your house is dangerously good for morale.”
She laughed, tilting her head back to look at the lights strung above them. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
As they talked about nothing and everything, about work and movies and how Dustin had somehow returned from camp with a girlfriend—Steve lingered in the pool, elbows hooked over the edge.
And he stared.
Not subtly. Not briefly. Full-on, distracted, like his brain had short-circuited.
The way her bikini left little to his imagination. The way she laughed, head tipped back, eyes bright. The way she gestured with her hands when she talked, animated and alive. Something twisted in his chest, warm and sharp all at once.
“Dude,” Lucas muttered, sidling up next to him. “You know you’re staring, right?”
Steve blinked, snapping back to reality. “What? No I’m not.”
Dustin appeared on his other side, dripping wet and grinning like he’d just uncovered government secrets. “Yes you are.”
Steve scoffed. “I’m literally just—looking.”
“At her.” Dustin said.
Steve’s ears burned. “Drop it.”
Lucas crossed his arms. “You two fight all the time and then you look at her like that. It’s weird.”
“It’s not weird,” Steve said quickly. “She’s just—she’s sitting there.”
“Menacingly?” Dustin offered.
Steve shot him a look. “You’re supposed to be on my side.”
“I am,” Dustin said cheerfully. “Which is why I’m telling you–you’re doing the thing.”
Steve frowned. “What thing?”
“The thing where you pretend you hate someone but actually care a lot,” Dustin said.
Steve splashed water at him. “Get out.”
Lucas smirked. “You gonna tell her?”
Steve’s gaze drifted back to her without permission. She was smiling now, softer, listening to Robin, towel slipping just enough that Steve had to look away.
“No,” he said firmly. “There’s nothing to tell.”
Dustin hummed. “Sure.”
From across the yard, she laughed again, and Steve felt it in his chest like a bruise he kept pressing on.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
Ever since that night at the pool, something had shifted in Steve. He didn’t want to admit it but his chest beat faster whenever she was around, his brain scrambled like a broken VHS tape whenever she looked at him, smiled at him, or even just existed in his line of sight.
Comebacks he usually delivered with effortless charm now came out wrong. One-liners that used to land made no sense. He found himself stammering when she walked by, or worse, staring and pretending he was checking inventory.
And today, of all days, she waltzed into Scoops Ahoy like she owned the sun.
Her hair was pulled back in a loose braid, light catching the ends as if the universe itself were highlighting her. Her smile bright and irrepressible—spread across her face. Steve froze mid-scoop, spoon hovering in the air. His heart skipped. Then skipped again. Then started thumping so loudly he was sure the customers could hear it.
She didn’t even look at him. She went straight to Robin, practically bouncing on her toes.
“Why are you so cheerful today?” Robin asked, raising an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips.
“I have a date,” she said, practically sparkling. “I can’t even—it’s like, the best day ever!”
Steve’s world tilted.
A date. A date with someone else. And she was smiling like he wasn’t standing right there, like her happiness wasn’t the thing making him feel like he’d just swallowed a lightning bolt.
“Uh… cool,” Steve said, voice tighter than he intended. He cleared his throat. “Yeah… cool.”
She didn’t look at him. Didn’t even notice the way his hand gripped the counter so hard his knuckles whitened.
He tried to focus on the ice cream. On the orders. On literally anything other than the way she laughed at something Robin said.
Lucas had been right—the thing he’d been doing all summer wasn’t subtle. He was jealous. And not the mild, annoyed kind. The heart-in-his-throat, stomach-in-knots, absolutely losing-it kind.
Steve Harrington, King of Comebacks, the guy who never lost his cool? He couldn’t think straight. He was a mess, and the universe had the audacity to make her smile so innocently right in front of him.
“Why does she have to look like that?” he muttered under his breath, glaring at the ceiling for moral support.
“Date,” he repeated, voice a little too loud.
Both her and Robin finally looked over, both confused.
“Date? Tonight?” He clarified. Stupid Stupid why would you ask like that, he thought to himself.
“Yes,” she said brightly, “It’s… actually kind of exciting.”
Robin, sensing the tension, smirked. “Steve, you okay?”
“Uh—yeah!” Steve said too quickly, too loudly. He cleared his throat, running a hand through his hair. “Just… exciting. Cool. Go… have fun.”
Her smile faltered just slightly at his odd tone, but she didn’t comment. She turned to Robin, chatting about something else entirely, gesturing animatedly. Steve, meanwhile, was staring at her like a deer in headlights, only worse—he was a sweating, panicked deer in a sailor uniform.
Robin leaned a little closer to Steve, lowering her voice. “You know, you’re… staring. A lot.”
Steve’s head snapped toward her. “I—what? No! I’m… not. I mean, I’m just… looking. For… uh… stuff.”
Dustin would have loved this, Steve thought bitterly. He swallowed hard. “Stuff at the counter. Inventory. You know, serious ice cream work.”
Robin raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. Sure.” She grinned, clearly enjoying his discomfort. “And what’s this ‘date’ situation? Should I be worried?”
Steve’s stomach twisted. He wanted to ask who, he wanted to groan, he wanted to make a joke—but his brain short-circuited.
“I don’t care,” he muttered, voice low. “I mean—doesn’t matter. You’ll have fun. Whatever. Go on your… date.”
Her eyebrows lifted. “You don’t sound okay with that.”
“I’m fine!” he said, way too fast. “Really. Totally fine. Cool. Great.”
Robin stifled a laugh behind her soda. “Uh-huh. You look fine.”
She finally turned toward him, leaning slightly on the counter. “You’re acting weird, Harrington. Are you… jealous?”
Steve’s face heated. His first instinct was to deny it—but the words caught in his throat. “I’m… not. I mean—no! Not jealous! Who even said—whatever.”
Robin snorted. “Oh, you’re blushing.”
She giggled softly, looking between the two of them. “Steve?”
He opened his mouth to argue, then closed it again, realizing arguing would only make him look worse. Steve turned sharply, heading to the breakroom and really trying not to think about her smile, the way her eyes lit up, the laugh that had been stuck in his head since she walked in.
Robin shook her head, grinning. “What is up with him today?”
“Who knows?” she replied.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
That night, Steve and Robin sat in Robin’s living room, a movie playing in the background long forgotten to discussion, sharing a lukewarm soda they’d already argued over. Steve was trying—and failing—not to check his watch every thirty seconds.
“You have been weird all day,” Robin said finally, squinting at him. “Like… extra weird. And that’s saying something.”
“I’m not weird,” Steve muttered.
“No you are,” she said. “But this is jealous-weird. You got all weird and stuttery.”
Steve scoffed. “I don’t care about her date.”
Robin tilted her head. “I know you’re lying, I didn’t say anything about the date specifically.”
Steve opened his mouth to respond—
—and tthe phone rang.
Robin frowned, answering the phone with a soft “Hello?”
Steve sat next to her silently mouthing. “Who is it?”
“It’s her,” Robin mouthed, standing from the couch before she started talking on the phone again. “You want me to come. Like… now?”
Steve sat there, unable to make out words, only hearing a muffled voice on the other end.
“Well I can’t drive…” Robin replied into the phone, “Yes well I’m here with Steve and he—yes I know it’s not your first choice but he has a license so…”
Steve heard the line go quite for a beat.
“Ok great he will leave right now,” Robin hung up and turned to Steve. “You have to pick her up from her date.”
“What?” Steve was on his feet instantly. “Why?”
“She says she’s uncomfortable. The guy’s being weird.” Robin grimaced. “Problem is—I cannot drive.”
Steve didn’t hesitate. “I’ll take her.”
Robin blinked. “Ok she’s at Enzo’s, she sounded…shaken. I would leave the jokes to a minimum Harrington?”
“Yeah alright,” he said, already walking to the front door.
When Steve arrived about 7 minutes later, the restaurant parking lot was half-full, neon lights flickering overhead. He spotted her immediately.
She stood just outside the entrance, arms folded tightly around herself, purse clutched to her side like a shield. The guy—tall and smug—was leaning in, talking too much, gesturing like she owed him something.
Steve parked hard and was out of the car before the engine fully shut off.
“Hey,” Steve said calmly, voice even—but dangerous. “Alright, man. You can leave her alone.”
The guy turned, startled. “Who are you?”
“Her ride,” Steve replied flatly. He didn’t raise his voice despite his anger. “Night’s over.”
The guy scoffed. “Look man, we're on a date here. She didn’t say—”
“She doesn’t have to,” Steve said, stepping closer, gaze unwavering. “Walk away.”
Something in Steve’s expression must’ve landed, because the guy muttered under his breath and backed off, throwing her a look that made Steve’s hands curl into fists.
Steve turned to her immediately.
“Hey,” he said, gentler now. “You okay?”
She nodded, but her eyes were shiny, her smile brittle. “Yeah. I—yeah.”
Steve opened the passenger door without thinking, holding it steady as she climbed in. For a split second, the world slowed.
She looked beautiful. Not dressed-up beautiful—real beautiful. Hair soft, dress catching the light just right. Steve’s chest ached with the unfairness of it all.
He shut the door carefully, then slid into the driver’s seat, staring the guy down through the windshield before pulling away.
The silence in the car was thick.
Steve gripped the steering wheel too tightly. “That was stupid.”
She flinched. “Excuse me?”
“You shouldn’t go out with guys you don’t know,” he snapped, his frustration getting the better of him. “Not like that. Not alone.”
Her head whipped toward him. “You don’t get to act like you care.”
“I—” He exhaled sharply, softer now. “I’m sorry. That came out wrong.”
She turned toward the window, blinking fast. “He was rude. He kept interrupting me, talking over me. Tried to touch my arm and told me I’d ‘look nice under him later’ like it was nothing… like I owed him that just cus he took me out. Didn’t say thank you to the server once and didn’t even hold the door for me.”
Steve’s jaw clenched, fury simmering under his skin. “What an asshole.”
She laughed weakly. “Yeah.”
“You deserve better than that.” Steve said, quieter now.
She looked at him then—really looked at him. “You really think that?”
“Yeah,” he said immediately. “I know that.”
The car rolled on, headlights cutting through the dark, the space between them humming with something unspoken. Steve didn’t say it—but the thought echoed loud and clear in his chest: I could’ve given you a better date.
The rest of the car ride stretched long and quiet, Steve knew better than to fill it with jokes or apologies that would land wrong. He knew she needed space after the night she just had, and he decided his new mission was to show her he wasn’t the “King Steve” everyone thought he was.
Still, his nerves buzzed like live wires under his skin.
Every once in a while—when the headlights curved just right, when the road straightened—he glanced over at her. Subtle. Or at least, he thought it was subtle. A quick look at her hands folded in her lap. The way her knee bounced faintly. The soft line of her jaw set in stubborn quiet.
She stared out the window, expression unreadable, pretending not to notice every single time.
The truth was, she felt it. Every glance, like static brushing her skin. She didn’t turn because she wasn’t sure what would happen if she did—whether she’d snap again or crumble, and neither option felt safe.
Steve flexed his fingers on the steering wheel, then relaxed them and at a red light, he risked another glance. She was blinking fast, like she was holding something back. Something in him softened completely.
“I’m…,” he started, then stopped himself. The light turned green, and he drove on, jaw tight. Not yet. He didn’t want to push. He didn’t want to make it about him when tonight hadn’t been.
The car pulled into her driveway far too soon. Steve parked, the engine idling softly, like it didn’t want to interrupt them either. He waited. Let the moment breathe.
She unbuckled and opened the door in silence. Finally, she turned to him and spoke—quiet, careful.
“Steve?”
“Yeah” he replied softly, his words holding her delicately since his arms couldn’t.
“Thanks for coming,” she said. “Really.”
Steve nodded, swallowing. “Anytime.”
Their eyes met then, just for a second too long. The air between them tender and soft.
And Steve sat there for a moment after she’d gone, heart pounding, knowing something had cracked in him—and there was no closing it again.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
“Rob I promise you it was so bad. He was talking to me like an object” She complained.
She had started her day by going straight to Scoops, wanting to tell Robin every little detail of her date from hell and secretly wanting to see Steve. She had brought the kids with her to the mall also, though they had all run off to do their own things.
Robin groaned. “Ew. Men are so entitled."
“Like—oh my god—he actually said, ‘You’re lucky I picked a place this nice.’”she said, flopping dramatically onto the counter stool, “And he kept interrupting me. I’d start a sentence and he’d just—” she made a slicing motion with her hand “—talk over me. I don’t think he asked me a single question that wasn’t about how I looked.”
She leaned forward, lowering her voice like she was confessing a crime. “And then he tried to order for me.”
Robin gasped, clutching her chest. “No. No, no, no. That’s a red flag the size of Hawkins.”
“I know,” she said miserably. “I almost threw my drink at him. I didn’t—but I thought about it.”
From the backroom, Steve pretended very hard to be reorganizing napkins. Very hard. His ears burned.
Robin turned to her. “I told you. If a guy can’t say ‘please’ to a waiter, he’s probably terrible in every other way too.”
“Exactly!” she said, pointing. “Thank you.”
She sighed, resting her chin in her hands. “The worst part is, I kept thinking maybe I was overreacting. Like, maybe I was just being dramatic.”
Robin’s expression softened. “You weren’t.”
She smiled faintly at that, then added, “Steve showed up just in time thankfully.”
Robin’s eyes flicked—very deliberately—toward the back, knowing Steve was listening to this whole conversation back there.
“Yeah,” Robin said lightly. “Funny how fast that happened.”
She hummed, thoughtful. “He was… different. I mean, still annoying. But… nice.”
Steve knocked over a stack of boxes.
“Smooth,” Robin muttered.
She laughed despite herself, the sound bright and familiar. “Anyway—sorry. I just needed to vent. I feel better now.”
Robin nudged her arm. “Anytime. That’s what I’m here for. Emotional support, ice cream, and harsh judgments of mediocre men.”
She grinned. “You’re a gift.”
Robin bowed. “I know.”
Steve cleared his throat walking through the door. “Uh. You want something? On the house.”
She glanced at him, eyebrows lifting in surprise at how fast he appeared. “Are you bribing me with ice cream, Harrington?”
“Maybe,” he said, shrugging. “Depends. Is it working?”
Her lips twitched. “I’ll consider it.”
Robin leaned back, satisfied, eyes gleaming like she’d just watched the first act of something very entertaining.
About an hour later Robin was off on her break, sitting in a booth with the kids who decided they needed a break from their respective shopping, leaving her and Steve alone near the register.
She was about three ice creams deep and sitting on the counter enjoying a milkshake Steve had made her. In truth Steve was dying inside. His thoughts wouldn’t slow, looping endlessly around the way her attention kept drifting back to him—how her jokes no longer landed like punches but playful taps instead. Teasing, lighter. It was throwing him completely off balance.
He found himself watching her without meaning to. How she sat perched on the counter, a soft smile curved her lips, easy and unguarded, nothing like the sharp looks she used to give him. He noticed the small things—things he definitely wasn’t supposed to notice.
The way she wrapped her lips around the straw, absentmindedly. The way her nose crinkled when she laughed, like her joy couldn’t help but spill outward. The sound of her giggle lodged itself somewhere deep in his chest, warm and dangerous.
Steve swallowed, heat creeping up his neck.
This was bad. Really bad.
“Steve?” a muffled voice wrang out.
“Huh? Yeah?” He said, snapped out of his daze.
“Are you ok? You’re sweating…like a lot.”
His brain short-circuited. Shit what do I say? Come on Steve answer. She's talking to you, you have to answer. Ok you're making it awkward now just say something. Ok it’s been way to long now—
“Steveee Hellooo?” she spoke louder, waving her hands in front of his face.
“Yeah–Yeah I’m good. Just y’know hot out and summer or…stuff.”
“We’re inside with conditioning and ice cream––y’know you seem like sick or something, maybe you should go sit down for a second.”
The concern in her voice hit him harder than any insult ever had. She wasn’t teasing. She wasn’t annoyed. She wasn’t sharp or distant or rolling her eyes at him. She sounded sincere—soft in a way she was with everyone else, but had never been with him before. It left him dizzy, like the ground had shifted under his feet without warning.
“I’m fine,” he said, quieter now. “Really.”
She studied him for a beat longer, clearly unconvinced. “Okay… but if you pass out, I’m telling everyone I warned you.”
A corner of his mouth twitched despite himself. “Wow. Thanks.”
“Anytime,” she said, smiling—actually smiling.
Steve turned away before she could see how badly his hands were shaking, because this felt way more dangerous than fighting ever had.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
A few hours later and the mall was buzzing in that lazy, summer-afternoon way—music echoing from storefronts, the smell of pretzels and perfume tangling in the air. Steve and Robin had just clocked out, sailor uniforms swapped for jeans and T-shirts, when they fell into step with the kids near the fountain.
She walked a little ahead of them, animated as she talked to Max, laughing at something Dustin said.. Steve tried not to stare but failed immediately.
That’s when the guy appeared.
He was cute—in a forgettable, mall-boy way. Soft smile, easy confidence. He slowed as he passed her, said something she didn’t quite hear, and she turned with that polite warmth she carried like second nature.
“Oh—thank you,” she said, laughing lightly.
Steve’s jaw tightened.
The guy lingered. “You from around here? I swear I’d remember seeing you.”
She smiled again—friendly, not flirty, but open. “Yeah. Hawkins.”
Steve was suddenly there.
“Hey,” he cut in, clapping a hand on the guy’s shoulder like they were old pals. “She’s kind of busy.”
The guy blinked. “Oh—sorry, man, I was just—”
“Yeah, we know,” Steve said, grinning in a way that wasn’t friendly at all. “Just… chatting up girls in the mall. Super original.”
Robin shot him a look. Really?
She frowned slightly. “Steve.”
“I mean,” Steve went on, gesturing vaguely, “you don’t even know her. What if she’s, like, secretly married? Or hates small talk? Or—”
“Steve,” she said again, sharper now.
The guy laughed awkwardly. “Okay. Uh. Nice meeting you.” He gave her one last glance and walked off.
Steve watched him go, satisfied in the worst way.
“What was that?” she asked, folding her arms.
“Nothing,” Steve said quickly. “Just… looking out.”
“For what?” Max muttered.
Robin snorted. “Yeah, Steve. For what?”
Steve shrugged, suddenly fascinated by a nearby store window. “Guy was annoying.”
She didn’t argue there. Instead, she leaned in closer, lowering her voice. “Hey. Can I talk to you? Privately.”
His stomach dropped.
They stepped a few feet away, just far enough that the kids’ chatter faded into background noise. She faced him, expression calm—but there was something careful there too, like she didn’t want to break whatever fragile truce they’d stumbled into.
“You didn’t have to do that,” she said gently.
“Do what?”
“Interrupt. Mock him. Hover.” She hesitated. “You were kind of… insufferable.”
Steve scoffed. “Wow. Thanks.”
“I’m serious,” she said softly. “I wasn’t uncomfortable until you showed up.”
He bristled. “So you wanted him there?”
“That’s not what I said.”
They stared at each other for a beat, tension humming low and sharp between them.
“Why do you care?” she asked quietly.
Steve answered too fast. “I don’t. I just thought after last night you might be tired of douchebags."
She searched his face, eyes steady, unreadable. “Thanks Steve, but really I can take care of myself. Ok?”
He just nodded his head as she stepped back, rejoining the group like nothing had happened, laughter returning easily, effortlessly. Steve stood there for a moment longer, chest tight, watching her walk away.
He absolutely cared.
And that scared him more than he’d ever admit.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
The next morning she woke up with a pounding headache and a sore throat. The kind that settled deep in her bones, heavy and miserable, making even the sunlight sneaking through her curtains feel too loud. She groaned, rolling onto her side and immediately regretting it when the room spun just a little.
“Perfect,” she croaked to no one.
Pool day was officially canceled.
With shaky hands, she reached for the phone on her nightstand and started dialing—one kid at a time. Apologizing to Max, promising Dustin she’d make it up to him, reassuring Will and Mike that she was fine, really, just sick. They protested, of course. They always did. She hung up thinking that was the end of it.
By late morning, her doorbell rang.
She shuffled downstairs wrapped in an oversized sweater, hair a mess, throat burning. When she opened the door, the kids were there—Dustin already talking a mile a minute to Will and Mike, Max holding a stack of movies, Lucas and El carrying snacks like it was a mission.
“We figured,” Dustin said proudly, “if you can’t go to the pool, the pool comes to you.”
She laughed, which turned immediately into a cough. “You guys are impossible.”
They settled in the living room, blankets piled high, movies playing one after another. It was warm and cozy and soft in a way that made being sick almost bearable.
At some point—she wasn’t sure when—someone mentioned Steve.
“He should know you’re sick,” Dustin said around a mouthful of popcorn. “He’s, like, weirdly responsible now.”
She didn’t think much of it until another knock came at the door.
Max raised an eyebrow. “Expecting someone else?”
She frowned, standing slowly. “No…”
She opened the door and there he was.
Steve Harrington stood on her porch, holding a paper bag that smelled unmistakably like soup. No jokes. Just him, a little unsure, a little tense.
“Hey,” he said softly. “Dustin said you weren’t feeling good.”
Her heart did something stupid. “Oh. Um. Yeah. Hi.”
“I brought… this,” he said, lifting the bag like he wasn’t entirely sure what to do with it. “My mom’s recipe. Or—well. She made it once. I watched.”
She smiled despite herself. “That’s… really nice of you.”
He stepped inside quietly, like he didn’t want to disturb the house. The kids peeked from the living room, eyes gleaming with curiosity, but she shot them a look and they miraculously behaved.
Steve set the soup on the counter, then hesitated. “You look… rough.”
“Wow. Thanks,” she said weakly, grabbing a bowl from the cabinet.
He huffed a small laugh, then glanced at the couch. “You should sit, I’ll bring it over to you.”
“Oh thank you Steve” She smiled and went to the couch, curling into the cushions.
A minute later he followed, handing her the bowl and setting a glass of water on the table beside her. Without thinking too hard about it, Steve grabbed a blanket from a nearby chair and draped it over her, careful and gentle, tucking it around her shoulders like it was the most natural thing in the world.
She looked up at him, eyes soft. “Thank you,” she said quietly.
He nodded, throat tight. “Yeah. Of course.”
The movie the kids had chosen—something loud and ridiculous—played in the background, the volume turned low out of mercy for her headache. Cartoonish sound effects drifted through the room, punctuated by Dustin’s occasional commentary.
She sat curled under the blanket Steve placed, bowl of soup balanced carefully in her hands. She took a sip, paused, then took another—slower this time.
“This is… actually really good,” she said, glancing up at Steve.
He straightened like he’d been caught doing something illegal. “Yeah?”
“Yeah,” she nodded. “Like, really good. You didn’t poison me, did you?”
Steve let out a breathy laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. “No poisoning. Promise. I mean—I followed the instructions exactly. Mostly.”
She smiled, eyes warm. “You should make this more often.”
“Uh—sure,” he said quickly. “I mean. If people are sick. Or—hungry. Or—whatever.”
He shifted on the edge of the couch, knees bouncing slightly, hands fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. He wasn’t sure where to look—her face, the movie, the kids pretending not to watch them. Every time she coughed, his shoulders tensed like he wanted to do something but didn’t know what.
“You didn’t have to come all the way over,” she said gently.
“I wanted to,” he replied before he could stop himself. Steve cleared his throat. “I mean—uh. You’re, y’know. Important. To the kids. And stuff.”
Her smile softened instead of sharpening, and that somehow made him more nervous. “Still. It means a lot.”
They watched the screen in silence for a bit. The movie flickered light across her face, making her look softer, smaller. Steve noticed the way she leaned into the blanket, the faint flush in her cheeks.
“Steve?” she murmured.
“Yeah?”
“You’re being… nice lately,” she said, teasing lightly. “It’s throwing me off.”
He snorted quietly. “What, I can’t be nice?”
“You can,” she said. “You just usually choose not to be.”
He shrugged. “Maybe I’m trying something new.”
She hummed, thoughtful, then winced slightly as she swallowed. Steve noticed immediately.
“Does your throat hurt?” he asked.
“A little.”
“I can—uh—make tea,” he offered. “Or get water. Or… run to the store for medicine. Or—”
She laughed softly, reaching out to lightly touch his arm. “It’s okay, I have everything I need. You’re doing great.”
His heart absolutely lost its mind. “Okay,” he said, voice quieter now.
The movie droned on, colors flickering softly across the walls, the room warm and dim in that late-afternoon way that made everything feel slower. Her soup sat almost-finished on the table now, steam long gone. She’d gone quiet. Steve noticed first.
Her head dipped, chin sinking toward her chest, lashes fluttering before finally settling closed. Her breathing evened out, slow and soft, the tension in her shoulders easing as sleep claimed her.
She shifted just a little. And then—before Steve could think—she leaned sideways, her head coming to rest against his shoulder.
Every muscle in his body locked in place like if he moved even an inch, the universe would collapse. Her weight was warm and light, the kind of closeness that made his heart pound so loud he was convinced she could hear it even in her sleep.
“Oh my god,” Dustin whispered far too loudly.
Steve shot him a murderous look.
Max grinned, eyes sparkling. “Don’t move.”
“I wasn’t going to,” Steve mouthed back desperately.
The kids exchanged looks—silent, conspiratorial. Lucas nudged Will and Mike who nudged El as Max nodded once, decisive.
“We’re gonna head out,” Dustin announced, already grabbing his backpack.
Steve’s eyes widened. He shook his head slightly. Don’t you dare.
“If you move,” Max added sweetly, “she’ll wake up.”
Steve swallowed. Hard.
Robin wasn’t there to see it, which felt like a crime. The kids tiptoed toward the door, pausing just long enough for Dustin to turn back.
“Be good, Steve,” he whispered with a grin and a thumbs up, “you’re doing great.”
The door clicked shut.
Steve stared straight ahead, breathing shallow, her head still tucked against him, her hair brushing his jaw every time she exhaled. His arm hovered awkwardly at his side, unsure where to go, afraid to touch.
An hour passed slowly. Painfully. Reverently.
Steve’s arm had gone numb somewhere around minute forty, pins and needles crawling up his shoulder, but he didn’t dare shift. He counted her breaths instead—soft, steady, warm against his neck. The movie had ended long ago; the TV now glowed dimly on a paused screen, forgotten.
She stirred. Steve’s heart slammed against his ribs.
Her brow furrowed slightly, a quiet little hum escaping her throat as she shifted closer—closer—before blinking her eyes open. For a moment, she didn’t move. Just existed there, half-asleep, cheek pressed against his shoulder.
Then awareness flickered in.
“Oh my god,” she whispered, sitting up too fast. “I’m so sorry—did I—how long was I—”
“It’s okay,” Steve said quickly, a little breathless. “You fell asleep. I didn’t want to wake you.”
She stared at him, cheeks warming. “You stayed?”
He shrugged, trying very hard to play it cool despite the fact his heart was doing backflips. “Yeah. Kids said if I moved you’d wake up.”
Her lips parted in surprise. “They left you?”
“They threatened me,” he said dryly. “Very serious about it.”
She laughed softly, then winced, pressing a hand to her temple. Steve noticed immediately.
“Hey—easy,” he said. “Head still hurts?”
“A little,” she admitted. “But… I feel better. Thank you. For the soup… and for staying.”
There it was again. That sincerity. It hit him right in the chest.
“Anytime,” he said quietly.
They sat there in a gentle, awkward silence, neither quite ready to stand up, the space between them charged but tender.
She tucked the blanket tighter around herself, glancing at him sideways. “Your arm okay?”
Steve flexed it experimentally, grimacing. “I think it fell asleep before you did.”
She giggled, covering her mouth. “You’re ridiculous.”
“Worth it,” he said before thinking.
Their eyes met.
Neither of them looked away.
Steve finally let out a slow breath, leaning back slightly. She nestled further into the blanket, watching him like he might disappear if she looked away too long.
“So,” she said softly, breaking the quiet, “do you… usually stick around when someone falls asleep on you?”
Steve blinked. “Uh… not really. But—uh—you’re kind of special.”
She raised an eyebrow, half-amused, half-flustered. “Special, huh?”
“Yeah,” he admitted quickly, scratching the back of his neck. “You… I don’t know—I mean—never mind.”
She giggled lightly, the sound soft and musical, and he froze for a moment, caught in it.
“Steve,” she said gently, “it’s okay.”
He shrugged, trying to play it cool, failing spectacularly. “You want some tea?”
Her eyes brightened. “Yes, please.”
Steve carefully got up, heading into the kitchen, and soon returned with a steaming mug, setting it down on the counter beside her. The aroma filled the air, soothing and familiar.
“Here,” he said quietly. “Careful, it’s hot.”
She took it, wrapping her hands around the mug like a lifeline. “Thanks, Steve.”
They sat together for a little while longer, sipping tea in quiet conversation. She laughed softly at a comment he made, and he found himself smiling without realizing it.
Eventually, she set the mug down. “I should get ready for bed,” she said, voice small.
Steve nodded immediately. “Yeah… uh, I can help if you want.”
She blinked at him. “You want to help me get ready for bed?”
“I mean… not like… weird,” he said quickly. “I just…make sure you’re comfortable. You know have what you need and are…safe.”
She smiled softly. “Alright. I’ll take that.”
They moved through the routine slowly—she changed into pajamas, he hovered nearby like a nervous guardian, making sure she had a blanket, adjusting pillows, tucking her in carefully.
Finally, after brushing her teeth she settled under the covers, head on the pillow, sipping the last of her tea. Steve pulled the blanket snug around her shoulders one last time.
“Better?” he asked.
“Yes,” she whispered, eyes already heavy. “Much better.”
Steve hesitated, then offered a small, awkward smile. “Sleep well… okay?”
“Thanks,” she murmured. “For everything.”
He nodded, quietly slipping out of the room, leaving the door cracked just enough that she could see him linger for a second, his chest still tight from the closeness, before he finally turned and left her to rest.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
“—And then she woke up and I was so stupid, Robin! Fuck—it’s like I can’t even think straight when she’s around, y’know?” Steve rambled, hands gesturing wildly as he fidgeted with the car keys.
He had picked up Robin for work and now they were driving, the sun rising in the sky. Steve’s words spilled faster than he could manage, every thought tumbling over the last.
“You’re clearly into her,” Robin said calmly, eyes on the road. “And she’s clearly into you.”
“Her… into me? No way,” Steve protested immediately, jerking his hands toward the dashboard like she’d just accused him of something scandalous.
“Yes, dingus,” Robin said, suppressing a grin. “Every time she looks at you, you melt a little. And every time you try to act tough, she laughs. Hard. That’s… classic ‘I like you’ behavior.”
Steve groaned, leaning back in his seat, running a hand through his hair. “No! That’s just… I don’t know, confusing. I—she’s…”
“Cute?” Robin prompted, raising an eyebrow.
“Very cute,” he admitted under his breath, muttering, “and annoying, and… I don’t know. I just—ugh!” He threw his hands up, exasperated.
Robin chuckled. “Steve, just admit it. You’re into her. And you’ve been tiptoeing around this for months.”
“Months?!” he exclaimed, nearly losing his balance shifting in the seat. “Robin! That’s… that’s insane. I mean… maybe! But it’s complicated!”
“You think she’s not complicated too?” Robin asked knowingly.
Steve paused, brow furrowed, caught off guard. “…She is. Totally. But… she’s…” His voice faltered. “amazing.”
Robin smirked, eyes glinting with mischief. “Progress.”
Steve groaned dramatically, leaning his forehead against the steering wheel for a moment. “I hate this. I hate that I like her. I hate that I can’t stop thinking about her. I hate that every stupid little thing she does makes me feel like an idiot.”
“And yet here you are, still obsessing over her,” Robin said, laughing softly. “You’re hopeless.”
Steve peeked at her from under his lashes. “I’m just scared. I don’t want to screw it up, you know?”
Robin nudged him gently. “Then stop overthinking it. Stop fumbling around and just… act like yourself. She’ll figure it out. Probably faster than you think.”
Steve huffed, hands tightening on the wheel. “Yeah… easier said than done.”
“Dingus,” Robin teased again, shaking her head. “Seriously. You’re hopeless.”
Steve muttered under his breath, “Yeah, yeah… thanks, Robin.”
The car rolled on, quiet now except for the hum of tires on asphalt, Steve lost in thought, Robin smirking knowingly beside him. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he knew she was right—but that didn’t make it any easier.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
The fair was a riot of color, lights twinkling like scattered stars, the smell of popcorn and caramel wafting in the warm summer air. The sounds of laughter, clanging carnival games, and music filled every corner. The group had all agreed to come together, eager to escape the mall for a while and dive into something brighter.
She grinned, practically bouncing with excitement, as the kids darted ahead toward the first ride. “Come on, Steve! You’re so slow!”
“I am not slow,” he said defensively, shoulders back, chest puffed, though his eyes flicked toward her in quiet admiration. “I’m… deliberate. Strategic.”
She snorted, grabbing his hand before he could protest. “Sure, ‘strategic.’ Let’s see how strategic you are at the ring toss!”
He froze. “Ring toss?”
“Yes!” she said, practically dragging him toward a booth covered in plush prizes. “Don’t tell me you’re scared Harrington.”
“I am not scared,” he said, though the corners of his mouth twitched as she leaned close, brushing against him while pointing at the giant stuffed unicorns.
By the time he realized he’d been roped into playing, he was already grumbling, muttering under his breath, but he didn’t let go of her hand. And when she tossed her ring and cheered when it landed on a bottle, he found himself buying her favorite ice cream as a reward—without even thinking.
She blinked at him. “You didn’t have to do that.”
“I wanted to,” he said simply, the words coming easier now, confident in a way that made her blink.
They walked along the carnival lanes, lights reflecting in her eyes, the evening soft and magical. At one point, she tripped slightly on a loose board, and he caught her by the elbow, holding her steady. Their arms brushed, accidental but electric, and she laughed—a short, delighted sound that made his chest tighten.
“Geez, Harrington, careful!” she teased. “You’re like… secretly strong or something.”
“Yeah,” he said, smirking. “Try not to fall on me again.”
Later, she dragged him onto a small Ferris wheel, his protests drowned by her laughter. He sat beside her, feet dangling, the fair glowing beneath them. She tried to sit primly, but her knee brushed against his, and he didn’t move away.
She leaned back slightly, glancing at him with a teasing smirk. “You look… too relaxed for someone who hates heights.”
Steve grinned, pretending not to notice how fast his heart was beating. “I’m fine. You make it less scary.”
Her eyebrows lifted. “Me? The girl who’s laughing at you for freaking out every time the wheel creaks?”
“Exactly,” he said, smirking but softening, his elbow brushing hers. “You make everything… better.”
She laughed, a little breathless from the ride and the compliment, leaning just a fraction closer.
As the ride went up, Steve held onto her lightly, brushing her hand and eventually grabbing onto it when she fidgeted with the safety bar. The lights below stretched into rivers of color.
When they stepped off the Ferris wheel, the kids spotted them at the cotton candy stand, waving them over.
“Finally!” Dustin called. “We were starting to think you ditched us.”
Steve scoffed. “Please. Like I’d abandon you losers.”
Max eyed the two of them closely, gaze flicking from Steve’s hand—still hovering a little too close to hers—to her flushed cheeks. A slow, knowing grin spread across her face.
“Did you have fun?” Max asked innocently.
She shrugged, smiling. “It was fine.”
“‘Fine,’” Lucas echoed, unimpressed. “You’re smiling.”
Mike leaned in, whispering, “And Steve looks like he just got off a first date.”
Robin appeared around the corner of the cotton candy stand, arms crossed, taking in the scene with one raised eyebrow. “Wow. I miss one ride and suddenly this is a rom-com.”
She laughed, reaching for the fluffy pink cloud Dustin shoved into her hands. “Don’t start.”
“Oh, I’m starting,” Robin said cheerfully. “You two disappear together, come back all weird and quiet—”
“—C’mon,” she said suddenly, cutting through the noise, eyes bright and mischievous. “I wanna ride the Gravitron until we can’t walk straight—and I need some girl time.”
Before anyone could argue, she grabbed Max’s wrist and hooked an arm through Robin’s, already tugging them toward the ride. Max laughed, stumbling after her, while Robin shot Steve an amused look over her shoulder.
“Don’t miss me too much, Harrington,” she called.
Steve scoffed, folding his arms. “Please. I’m thriving.”
Dustin watched the three of them disappear into the crowd, then turned slowly to Steve, squinting. “You are so not thriving.”
Steve ignored him, eyes tracking her for just a second too long before forcing himself to look away. Her sudden desire to get away confusing him. “Girl time? What does that even mean?”
Lucas smirked. “You look like someone just stole your favorite thing.”
Steve bristled. “She’s not my—”
Mike cut in, deadpan. “Sure.”
Steve groaned, scrubbing a hand down his face. “You guys are unbelievable. Can’t believe I’m stuck with you idiots now.”
About thirty minutes later, she collapsed onto a bench with Max and Robin, all three of them dizzy and breathless, the fair still spinning around them in streaks of light and noise. Her head tipped back as she laughed, the echo of rides and screams still ringing in her ears.
“Oh my god,” Max groaned, pressing her palms into her eyes. “I think I left my soul on that last ride.”
Robin leaned forward, elbows on her knees, grinning. “Worth it.”
She laughed too, fanning herself. “Absolutely worth it.”
Robin glanced sideways at her, eyes sharp despite the dizziness. “Soooo… Steve.”
She groaned immediately. “No.”
Max perked up. “Oh, yes.”
“There is nothing to talk about,” she insisted, waving a hand. “Steve is just… Steve.”
Robin hummed. “Interesting. Because you didn’t say ‘annoying’ this time.”
She opened her mouth, then closed it. “That doesn’t mean anything.”
Max smirked. “You dragged him onto a Ferris wheel. That’s, like, intimate.”
“It was a ride,” she protested. “With safety bars.”
Robin tilted her head. “You laughed. A lot. And you held his hand, we saw.”
“That was because the thing shook and he was scared!” she said quickly. “Anyone would’ve grabbed onto something.”
“Uh-huh,” Max said. “And he chose you.”
She crossed her arms, suddenly very interested in a loose thread on her sleeve. “I don’t have feelings for Steve Harrington.”
Robin smiled, knowing. “You said that very fast.”
“I just—he’s… different lately,” she admitted reluctantly. “Nicer. Less… King Steve.”
Max leaned back, stretching. “People can change.”
“Maybe,” she said softly. “But that doesn’t mean I’m falling for him.”
Robin bumped her shoulder gently. “Sure. Keep telling yourself that.”
She stared out at the glowing fairgrounds, lights blurring into something soft and unreal, like a dream she hadn’t meant to wander into. Her heart fluttered traitorously in her chest at the thought of Steve. She pressed it down, scolding herself, promising she’d shake off these strange, inconvenient feelings before they could take root.
He seemed to be everywhere lately—nothing more than bad timing and coincidence, she told herself, clinging to the excuse even as it grew harder to believe. She just needed a little space from him, that was all. Then it could all go back to normal, uncomplicated and familiar.
And somewhere across the fair, under the same wash of lights and music, Steve Harrington was thinking about her too—whether he wanted to or not.
.˚₊‧꒰ა . ——— ˗ˏˋ ✮ ˎˊ˗ ——— ˖ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
A couple days after the fair, the air in Hawkins felt thick with heat and something unspoken.
Night had settled in soft and blue, crickets humming in the background as the group gathered in Steve’s backyard, a half-hearted plan unfolding around them. Someone had dragged out lawn chairs, someone else had brought snacks, and a radio played quietly from the porch, the music warbling through the warm dark.
She sat cross-legged on the grass, absently braiding and unbraiding a loose thread on a blanket, laughing at something Max said. Steve leaned against the porch railing a few feet away, arms crossed, pretending not to watch the way she tilted her head when she smiled.
They hadn’t talked much since the fair. Not really.
There were moments—glances held a beat too long, jokes aimed just at each other—but nothing that landed, nothing that stuck. It felt like after that night both of them were circling something far too vulnerable for their comfort, neither willing to give in first.
Someone made an offhand comment—small, careless, meant as a joke. Steve laughed, a little too sharply. She stiffened.
And just like that, the night tilted.
The joke lingered in the air longer than it should’ve, brittle and awkward. Steve’s laugh cut through it, loud and forced, the kind that made people glance over even if they hadn’t been listening before.
She felt it immediately—that familiar tightening in her chest. The old irritation, sharp and reflexive, rising up in defense of her heart like it had never left.
“Wow,” she said lightly, too lightly. “Didn’t know we were doing that kind of humor tonight.”
Steve straightened from the railing. “What kind is that supposed to mean?”
“Oh, relax,” she replied, smile fixed, eyes not quite kind. “It was a joke. You like jokes, right?”
Robin’s head snapped up. Max shifted beside her, suddenly very interested in the grass. The porch light buzzed overhead, moths orbiting it in frantic little loops.
Steve’s jaw ticked. “Funny. Coming from you.”
In truth, Steve had been avoiding her just as much. The day after the fair, she walked into Scoops with a cool distance, like they hadn’t been tangled together at the top of the Ferris wheel less than twelve hours prior. No teasing. No lingering looks. Just polite, detached, unfamiliar.
As the days passed, the sting of it sank deeper, settling heavy in his chest. Confusion curdled into hurt, and hurt, left alone too long, hardened into something sharper—something dangerously close to anger.
She looked up at him then, braid slipping loose from her fingers. “Excuse me?”
“You always do this,” he said, still casual, still measured—but there was something tight under it now. “You say something, then act like I’m crazy for reacting.”
Her smile faded. Slowly. “I didn’t realize reacting meant getting defensive over nothing.”
Dustin froze mid-sentence. “Uh—hey, did anyone want more soda or—”
“No,” Steve said at the same time she said, “I’m fine.”
It was stupid how familiar this felt. Like slipping into an old argument they both knew by heart, every beat pre-written. The way his shoulders squared. The way she lifted her chin, daring him to say it.
“Why do you even care?” she asked, quieter now. “If it’s just a joke.”
Steve let out a breath through his nose, something between a scoff and a sigh. “I don’t.”
The lie landed flat.
The whole group winced. Will leaned closer to Lucas, whispering something she didn’t catch. The night air felt heavier, thick with unspoken things—everything they’d been pretending not to feel, not to notice.
She stood, brushing grass from her legs, suddenly unable to sit still. “You always say that. And yet here you are.”
“Yeah?” Steve shot back. “And you’re not exactly innocent.”
Her brows knit. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
He hesitated. Just for a second. Like he’d stepped too close to something sharp and realized it too late.
“You know what,” he said finally, voice hardening again, “never mind.”
That did it.
She laughed once, short and humorless. “Wow. No—go ahead. Say it. You already started.”
Steve’s gaze flicked to the others, then back to her. “This isn’t the time.”
“So now you care about timing?”
The group had gone completely still. Even the cicadas seemed to quiet, like the night itself was holding its breath.
Steve pushed off the railing, closing the distance between them by a step. “You’re twisting this.”
She crossed her arms, heart pounding. “You’re avoiding it.”
“Because you don’t want to hear it.”
“Try me.”
They stood there, too close, voices low but charged, something volatile humming between them. Whatever this was—whatever they’d been circling since the fair—it was right there now, pressing against the surface.
“Inside.” he said tightly, already turning toward the house. Not a question. Not gentle. His hand closed around her wrist not hard, but firm enough that the sudden contact sent a spark straight through both of them.
“Steve—” she started.
“Not out here,” he cut in, jaw clenched. “Not in front of them.”
She yanked her hand free, eyes flashing. “Fine.”
They didn’t notice the way Dustin’s head snapped up. Or Robin’s hand shooting out to grab his sleeve. Or Max already inching closer to the porch, curiosity lighting her face like a match.
The door shut behind them with a sharp click.
Inside, the house felt too quiet. Too big. The distant murmur of the kids outside bled faintly through the walls, but here it was just the two of them and everything they’d been pretending not to feel.
She spun on him. “What is your problem?”
Steve laughed once, short and humorless. “You really wanna do this?”
“You dragged me in here, Harrington. You tell me.”
He ran a hand through his hair, pacing once like a caged thing before stopping in front of her. “You don’t get to act like nothing happened.”
Her breath hitched. “Nothing happened?”
“At the fair,” he snapped. “After. Before. Any of it. You don’t get to look at me like that one night and then treat me like a stranger the next morning.”
She stared at him, stunned. “You think that’s what this is?”
“What else am I supposed to think?” His voice cracked despite himself. “You walked into Scoops like I didn’t exist.”
“You avoided me.”
“You froze me out.”
“You didn’t even look at me!”
They talked over each other, voices rising, years of irritation stacking on top of fresh wounds until neither of them could see straight anymore.
“You always do this,” she said, voice shaking now. “You get close and then you pull back like it’s some kind of game.”
Steve scoffed. “That’s rich coming from you.”
Her eyes burned. “You think I don’t notice? You act like you don’t care about anything, about anyone—and then the second I do, you make me feel stupid for it.”
“I never said you were stupid.”
“You don’t have to,” she shot back. “You make it real clear.”
He stepped closer, heat rolling off him. “You have no idea how hard it’s been not saying something.”
“Then say it!” she shot back. “Stop acting like I’m the problem.”
“You make it impossible,” he snapped, voice rising now, sharp and frayed. “Every time I get close, you shut me out like I’m still some asshole jock you can’t stand.”
“Maybe because you earned that reputation!” she yelled. “You don’t just get to pretend you’re different now cus who you were was inconvenient.”
His jaw clenched. “I’m not asking you to forget. I’m asking you to see me.”
She laughed bitterly, blinking hard. “Then why does it feel like you’re always halfway out the door?”
Steve stared at her, chest heaving, something wild and wounded flashing in his eyes. “You’re wrong,” he said, louder now, angrier. “And you know it.”
“Why do you do this,” she yelled, voice cracking despite herself. “Why do you always act like I’m the one who’s overreacting?”
“That’s because you always do!” Steve shot back, voice sharp, eyes blazing. “You push and pull and act like I’m supposed to read your fucking mind!”
“I do not!” she screamed, taking a step toward him. “You act like you’re like the only one who has to deal with anything!”
“Don’t,” he growled, stepping closer, fists clenched at his sides. “I’ve held back for months—years! And you think I don’t notice how impossible you make everything?”
“You think you’re the only one feeling impossible things?!” she yelled, voice raw. “You make me feel insane every damn day!”
The air between them crackled, heavy with heat and fury, their words sharp and tangled, slashing at each other. And then, in the middle of yelling, Steve’s restraint snapped. He grabbed her face—angry, impulsive, reckless—and kissed her.
Not soft. Not gentle. It was a wild, desperate thing, fueled by every angry word neither of them would admit meant anything more.
She pushed against him, teeth and tension clashing with his, kissing him back, her hands tangling in his shirt.
They pulled apart just enough to glare at each other, chests heaving, breaths ragged, neither admitting anything, both still yelling silently through their eyes.
The argument hadn’t ended—it had exploded into something else entirely, a storm they couldn’t yet name.
And then he kissed her again. Wrapping her waist and pulling her until her back hit the wall with a quiet thud, his hands braced on either side of her head like he was afraid she’d disappear if he let go.
She gasped into the kiss, fists clutching his shirt without meaning to—and she was kissing him back, just as fiercely, just as angrily. It was teeth and breath and emotion poured into contact, all the words they couldn’t say crashing together instead.
Outside, Robin’s eyes went wide.
“Oh my god should we like look away?” she whispered.
Dustin slapped a hand over his mouth. “I knew it.”
Max leaned closer to the window, utterly delighted. “They’re totally gonna kill each other.”
Inside, the kiss broke as suddenly as it started. Steve pulled back like he’d been burned, forehead resting against hers, both of them breathing hard.
Her voice came out shaky. “Steve…”
“I—” He swallowed, stopping himself.
She looked up at him, eyes shining, hurt and longing and something dangerously close to hope swirling together.
They stood there, inches apart, the weight of what they’d just done settling heavy in the air, neither of them moving. Years of tension had finally snapped and there was no pretending anymore.
Steve’s hands fell slowly from her face, the silence stretched, thick and almost suffocating, punctuated only by the faint hum of the fridge and the distant murmur of the kids outside.
Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and she bit her lip, trying to steady herself. “We can’t… we can’t do this,” she whispered, though the words sounded hollow even to her own ears.
Steve’s jaw tightened. “No. We can’t,” he echoed, voice low and rough, mirroring hers. “Not like this. Not… like that.”
They were too close, too wired, too aware of every brush of skin and the ghost of lips barely separated. And yet, neither of them stepped back.
She glanced toward the kitchen counter, where the light spilled over the counter tiles, then back to him. “You don’t even know what you want, do you?” she challenged, a tremor of anger threading through her voice.
Steve’s eyes darkened, but he didn’t look away. “I know exactly what I don’t want,” he said, voice tight, nearly a growl. “I don’t want to keep pretending that any of this—” he gestured vaguely between them “—means nothing.”
Her breath caught. “Steve…”
“Don’t,” he interrupted, the word sharp but desperate. “Not yet. Not until we figure it out. Not when you’re gonna fight me off because you think I’m still some joke from high school.”
She shook her head, laughing humorlessly, frustration curling in her chest. “You make it impossible, you know that?”
“I know,” he admitted, almost softly. Then, after a beat, he added, “And you’re impossible too.”
It was said like a confession and a challenge at the same time, and it hung between them, electric and jagged.
Neither backed down. Neither moved away.
The tension between them was a live wire, buzzing too loudly to ignore. Steve’s gaze flicked to her lips, then back to her eyes, his chest rising with ragged breaths.
Before either could stop themselves, she leaned in again, softer and desperate this time, capturing his mouth with hers. He didn’t pull away. Instead, he met her halfway, lips colliding in a mess of desperation and frustration.
Hands tangled in his hair, she yanked him closer, feeling the press of his body, the heat that made it impossible to think straight. Steve groaned low in his throat, pressing his forehead to hers briefly before deepening the kiss, the sharp edge of their anger giving way to something fiercer, hungrier.
They moved almost without thought, clinging to each other, mouths and hands and hearts all tangled together. Words were useless here; yelling and arguing had led them to this moment, and now it was just… undeniable.
Her fingers brushed his jaw, his hands traced her back, each touch both a claim and a plea. The world outside the house—the kids, the lights, the hum of the summer night—ceased to exist.
When they finally pulled back, just enough to breathe, their foreheads rested together, breaths mingling, eyes dark and searching. Neither said a word, because words could only ruin what was happening between them.
And for the first time in years, they couldn’t pretend anymore. The fight, the frustration, the fire—they were all just part of it now. And neither wanted it to stop.
“You drive me crazy Steve Harrington”
The words were meant to be sharp, but they came out breathless, almost fond.
Steve huffed a quiet laugh against her forehead, the sound shaky and real. “Yeah,” he murmured. “Right back at you.”
He finally pulled away just enough to really look at her. No smirk. No armor. Just Steve—eyes soft, messy hair falling into his face, all that bravado stripped down to something painfully honest.
“I don’t know how to do this,” he admitted, voice low. “I’m bad at it. I screw things up. And you—” He shook his head. “You make me feel like I’m twelve again and terrified and way out of my depth.”
She swallowed, heart pounding. “I didn’t want to want you,” she confessed quietly. “It was easier when we were just… angry.”
“Yeah,” he said. “Easier. But worse.”
Another beat of silence passed—this one different. Not charged with anger or confusion, but with decision.
She reached for his hand this time. Not yanking. Not tentative. Just sure.
“So,” she said, lifting her chin, trying and failing to hide her smile, “what happens now?”
Steve squeezed her fingers, grounding himself. “Now?” His mouth curved into something soft and certain. “Now I stop pretending I don’t care. And you stop pretending you don’t feel anything.”
She laughed quietly. “That sounds terrifying.”
“Good,” he said, leaning in and brushing a gentler kiss to her lips this time—slow, intentional, nothing angry left in it.
Outside, a very unsubtle thump came from the porch.
“OH MY GOD,” Dustin stage-whispered. “THEY’RE KISSING AGAIN.”
Robin groaned. “I told you. I told you.”
Steve pulled back, groaning. “We’re never gonna live this down.”
She smiled, radiant and unapologetic, slipping her hand back into his. “Nope. But you’re stuck with me now.”
Steve looked at her like that was the best possible outcome. “Yeah,” he said, squeezing her hand. “I think I can live with that.”
Take Care of You
Fred Weasley x reader
(cleaning after a fight • protective fred)
wc 3.4k
The roar of the crowd still clung to the air like static as you made your way down from the stands, the late-afternoon light slanting gold across the Quidditch pitch. Banners snapped lazily in the breeze, red and gold blurring together as students spilled from the bleachers, flushed with excitement and victory. Your scarf was crooked, your hands cold despite the sun, your heart still racing from the final goal. Gryffindor had won—again—and the ground seemed to hum with it.
You spotted them near the edge of the pitch almost immediately. Harry was grinning, broom tucked under his arm, Ron talking a mile a minute with that breathless, disbelieving joy he always got after a good match. George leaned against his broom, smirk firmly in place. And Fred—Fred was still vibrating with adrenaline, eyes bright, hair wind-tossed, laugh sharp and triumphant. You were halfway to calling out when the atmosphere shifted.
A voice—sneering, sharp—cut through the noise.
You didn’t catch the words. Only the way Fred’s expression changed.
One moment he was smiling, the next his jaw locked, shoulders going rigid like a bow pulled too tight. He turned so fast it was almost dizzying, broom dropping into the grass as he stepped toward a Slytherin player lingering far too close. George’s hand shot out instinctively, but Fred was already speaking—low, dangerous, nothing like his usual joking lilt.
The shove came first. Then the swing.
Gasps rippled outward as bodies surged, the pitch erupting into chaos. Robes tangled, brooms clattered to the ground, and the air filled with shouted insults and the dull thud of fists meeting fabric and bone. Fred didn’t just shove this time—he swung again, hard, and the Slytherin reeled back into another player. Someone shouted Harry’s name, and suddenly he was in it too, glasses askew, grappling with a boy twice as mouthy as he was tall. Ron followed without hesitation, red-faced and furious, tackling someone who’d laughed far too loudly.
You didn’t think—you ran.
Your voice cut through the noise as you grabbed Fred’s arm, fingers digging into his sleeve as you tried to haul him back. Ginny pulled his other arm though he barely budged, adrenaline making him feel immovable, his free hand still clenched, knuckles already split and bleeding.
“Guys—stop!” you shouted, breathless, heart hammering. “Fred, please—!”
Hermione was there a second later, grabbing Ron and yelling something sharp and furious. George wedged himself between Fred and the Slytherin, swearing under his breath as he shoved his twin back. Angelina and Katie Bell dragged Harry away just as he tried to lunge again, a cluster of students piling in to separate bodies and pull people apart.
Fred froze—not at George’s grip, not at the professors’ voices beginning to thunder across the pitch—but at you.
For a split second, the world narrowed to the feel of him beneath your hands: hot, shaking with rage, breath coming hard. His chest rose and fell as he looked down at you, eyes still blazing, blood smudged across his knuckles. Whatever had been said—whatever had lit the fuse—drained out of him the moment he saw your face.
“Enough!” came Professor McGonagall’s sharp command, cutting through everything like a blade, Snape’s dark form sweeping in behind her.
Students scattered quickly then, muttering and wide-eyed, as the professors took control. But you stayed where you were, hands still curled in Fred’s sleeve, staring up at him as the last of the fury faded into something else entirely—something protective, something raw and aching.
Professor McGonagall’s gaze swept over the wreckage of the pitch—grass torn up, brooms scattered, students still breathing hard with leftover fury clinging to them like smoke.
“That is quite enough,” she said crisply, her voice leaving no room for argument. Her sharp eyes landed first on the Gryffindors. “Potter. Weasley. Both of you. And you as well, Mr. Weasley.”
Fred straightened instinctively, jaw tightening again, though George’s hand stayed firm on his shoulder. You felt the shift immediately—the way Fred pulled himself together, the way he always did when consequences arrived.
Then Snape stepped forward, black robes billowing like a storm cloud. His lip curled as his gaze cut toward the green-clad students still being held back.
“Adrian Pucey. Marcus Flint. Draco Malfoy.” His eyes lingered on Malfoy with particular disdain. “I should have known.”
Malfoy smirked, despite the split lip and the hand still gripping his collar, until Snape’s glare silenced him.
“All of you,” McGonagall continued sharply, “will accompany us to the castle immediately. Detentions will be discussed once we have determined precisely what provoked this… disgraceful display.”
Harry adjusted his glasses, still flushed, Ron muttered something under his breath that Hermione immediately hissed at him to stop. Fred’s hands were clenched again at his sides, scraped and bleeding, his eyes flicking once toward you.
“Ms. Johnson,” McGonagall added, softer but no less firm, “you are to escort the rest of your team back to the tower.”
Angelina nodded and began calling the remaining players to follow her. Georges eyes flicked between Fred and you in something that looked dangerously like understanding as he followed his team off the pitch.
As the professors began herding the fighters toward the castle, you stood frozen, heart lodged somewhere in your throat. Fred hesitated—just a beat too long—before turning to follow McGonagall, Snape’s presence like a shadow at his back.
· · ─ ·✶· ─ · ·
The corridors were quieter than they should have been, the aftermath of the match still echoing in distant stairwells and whispered clusters of students being shooed along by prefects. You paced near the entrance hall, fingers worrying the hem of your sleeve, heart still beating too fast.
Then you saw him.
Fred emerged from a side corridor with George a step behind him, Professor McGonagall disappearing the other way after delivering what was clearly a very final warning. Fred’s knuckles were split, one side of his jaw already darkening, a thin line of blood at his brow that made your stomach twist.
You didn’t hesitate.
“Fred,” you said, already crossing the space between you.
George opened his mouth—probably to tease, or warn, or say be careful—but one look at your face made him stop. He lifted his hands in surrender, backing away with a knowing huff.
“I’ll… give you two a minute,” he said lightly. “Try not to start another war.”
You barely heard him.
Fred looked down at you, something uncertain flickering behind his usual grin. “You shouldn’t—”
“Come on,” you cut in, gentler than your words suggested, fingers already curling around his wrist. “Before Madam Pomfrey sees you and makes a whole production of it.”
His hand was warm, rough, trembling just slightly. He let you lead him without protest, footsteps falling into sync with yours as you navigated staircases and turns you knew by heart.
The climb to Gryffindor Tower felt longer than usual. You could feel his eyes on you the whole way—protective, careful, like he was afraid one wrong word might break the moment.
“Did they say anything…?” you asked quietly as the Fat Lady came into view.
Fred exhaled through his nose. “Nothing worth repeating.”
That was answer enough.
Inside the common room, the fire crackled softly, casting gold over the familiar chaos of armchairs and half-finished homework. A few students glanced up, took in Fred’s state, and wisely looked back down.
You guided him to the stairs without slowing, tugging him along until you reached the boys’ dormitory door.
The dormitory was dim and empty, the late-afternoon light slanting in through the tall windows and catching dust motes in the air. The door clicked shut behind you, muting the sounds of the common room below.
“Sit,” you said again, more gently this time, steering Fred toward his bed.
He dropped down with a dramatic sigh, sprawling back against the pillows. “Blimey, dragged off to my own dormitory,” he said, attempting a grin. “If George knew—”
You shot him a look over your shoulder as you rummaged through his trunk. “Fred.”
“Alright, alright,” he laughed, hands lifting in surrender. “I’ll behave. Promise.”
You found what you were looking for—clean cloth, a small vial of essence of dittany, a bowl you filled with water from your wand—and turned back to him. Up close, the damage looked worse than it had in the corridor. His knuckles were scraped raw, one eyebrow split just enough to bleed again now that the adrenaline had worn off.
Your stomach flipped.
“Merlin,” you murmured, kneeling between his knees. “You really went for it.”
He shrugged, trying for nonchalance, but you felt the tension in him. “They started it.”
“That’s what everyone says.”
“Well,” he added lightly, eyes flicking to your face, “everyone’s usually wrong. I’m not.”
You dipped the cloth into the water and reached for his hand. The moment your fingers wrapped around his, something shifted—electric, quiet, undeniable. His teasing stalled. His grip tightened just slightly before he relaxed, letting you guide him.
You cleaned his knuckles slowly, carefully, your thumb brushing his skin more than strictly necessary. He watched you the entire time, gaze intent, softer than you’d ever seen it.
“You didn’t hear what they said,” he said after a moment, voice deliberately casual.
“No,” you replied. “I didn’t.”
Good, he thought—but he didn’t say it. Instead, he tilted his head, studying you like you were a puzzle he’d never quite solved. “Still ran in like a hero, though.”
You snorted. “Hardly heroic. You’re terrible at stopping when you should.”
“Rude,” he said. “I stop all the time.”
You raised an eyebrow. “Name one.”
He opened his mouth—then shut it, huffing out a laugh. “Alright, fair.”
You moved closer to dab at the cut near his brow, your knees brushing his, your breath ghosting across his cheek. He went very still.
“You’re good at this,” he said quietly.
“Cleaning wounds?”
“Taking care of people.”
Your hand faltered for half a second before you recovered. “Someone has to look after you lot.”
Fred’s lips curved, not quite a grin. “Funny. I was thinking the same thing.”
Your eyes met.
The air felt thicker somehow, charged. His bravado flickered back on, just enough to keep things from tipping over the edge. “Though if you’re planning on fussing over me every time I get into a fight, I might start picking them on purpose.”
You leaned back, pointedly unimpressed. “Try it and I’ll hex you myself.”
“Ooh,” he said, delighted. “Threats now? Is this a new thing between us?”
You shook your head, but you were smiling despite yourself. “You’re impossible.”
“And yet,” he murmured, eyes warm, “you’re still here.”
You finished cleaning the last cut, your fingers lingering for just a heartbeat too long before you pulled away.
You shifted closer again, tearing a strip of bandage between your fingers. The sound was soft, but in the quiet dorm it felt loud. Fred watched your hands as if they were the most interesting thing in the world.
“This one’s going to bruise,” you said, pressing the bandage around his knuckles. Your touch was careful, but firm. “You’ll feel it tomorrow.”
He winced—not from the pain, but from how close you were. “Worth it.”
You paused. Looked up at him. “Don’t.”
“Don’t what?”
“Don’t pretend you enjoy getting hurt.”
His mouth tipped into that familiar crooked smile, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Didn’t say I enjoyed it. Just said I’d do it again.”
Your fingers stilled. The tension coiled tighter.
“For what?” you asked quietly.
Fred’s gaze lifted to yours, steady and unguarded in a way that made your breath hitch. “Some things,” he said, voice low, “are worth taking a hit for.”
You swallowed and forced yourself to keep working, moving the bandage to his wrist, wrapping it slowly. Your thumb brushed the pulse there, and you felt it jump beneath your touch.
“You can’t keep doing that,” you said. “Charging in like you’re invincible.”
He laughed softly. “You think I believe that?”
You didn’t answer. You reached for his arm instead, lifting his sleeve to check the bruise along his forearm. Your closeness erased the rest of the world—no common room noise, no lingering shouts from the pitch, just the quiet between you and the steady rhythm of his breathing.
“You were shaking,” he said suddenly.
You blinked. “What?”
“Back there,” he continued, gentler now. “When you grabbed me. Your hands were shaking.”
You hesitated, then tied off another bandage with more force than necessary. “I was angry.”
“Mmm,” he hummed. “Looked more like scared.”
Your eyes snapped to his. “I wasn’t.”
Fred didn’t tease you. Didn’t grin. He just looked at you, expression softening in a way that felt dangerous. “You don’t have to pretend with me.”
The words settled heavy between you.
You leaned back slightly, but he followed the movement without thinking, your knees still pressed between his. His voice dropped, almost a whisper. “You always come running, you know that?”
“And you always make trouble,” you shot back, though your voice lacked heat.
“Maybe,” he said. “But you always stay.”
Your breath caught. Your fingers tightened around the last bandage, your knuckles brushing his skin as you secured it. The proximity felt unbearable now—his warmth, his scent, the way his eyes kept flicking to your mouth like he was fighting himself.
You finished at last, hands lingering uselessly in your lap. “There,” you said. “You’ll live.”
Fred leaned forward just a fraction, close enough that you could feel his breath against your cheek. “Shame,” he murmured. “Was enjoying the attention.”
You scoffed, but your heart was hammering. “You’re impossible.”
“And yet,” he repeated softly, echoing his earlier words, “here you are. Kneeling in my dorm, patching me up like I matter.”
Your gaze met his again, and for a second neither of you moved. The space between your faces was thin—too thin. Your thoughts scattered, your pulse roaring in your ears.
Then Fred exhaled and leaned back, breaking the spell with a lopsided grin. “Reckon Madam Pomfrey would be proud.”
You laughed shakily, grateful and frustrated all at once. “Get some rest, Weasley.”
He watched you stand, eyes following you like he wasn’t ready to let the moment go. “You’ll stay a minute?”
You hesitated—just long enough for him to notice—then nodded, settling beside him on the edge of the bed.
Fred stayed quiet longer than you expected.
You could feel it—the way something heavy sat just behind his jokes, the way his fingers kept flexing like he was still resisting the urge to punch something. You shifted beside him, turning slightly so your knee sat against his.
“You still haven’t told me,” you said softly.
“Told you what?”
“What he said.” Your voice was gentle but stubborn. “Fred. You don’t usually lose it like that unless it’s bad.”
He scoffed, eyes dropping to the floor. “You don’t need to hear it.”
“I do,” you insisted. “I’m not leaving until you tell me.”
He glanced at you then, a quick look—half fond, half exasperated. “You’re impossible.”
“So I’ve been told.”
A breath left him, sharp and frustrated. He leaned back on his hands, staring up at the ceiling like the answer might be written there. “He said—” Fred stopped, jaw tightening. “He said something crude. About what he thought you’d be like. Alone. About how someone like you only looks sweet until—”
“Fred,” you said, very quietly.
He swallowed. “He talked about you like you were a thing. Like you existed for him to imagine whatever he liked.” His voice dropped, shaking now with contained fury. “I’ve heard a lot of rubbish from Slytherins. But that—about you—”
You felt something cold bloom in your chest, followed immediately by heat. Anger, yes—but also something else. Something aching.
“That’s why you fought,” you said.
“That’s why Harry fought,” Fred corrected. “That’s why Ron nearly lost his mind. And that’s why I nearly broke Pucey’s nose.”
You reached for him without thinking, your hand settling over his wrist. His skin was warm beneath your palm, solid and real.
“You didn’t have to do that,” you said, though your voice trembled.
“Yes,” he said immediately. “I did.”
You looked at him then—really looked. At the way his bravado cracked when it came to you. At the way his jokes fell away, leaving something fierce and unwavering behind.
“I can handle myself,” you murmured.
“I know,” he said. “That’s not the point.”
Silence stretched, thick and charged. Your hand was still on his wrist. Neither of you moved it.
“You scare me sometimes,” you admitted. “The way you rush in like that.”
He smiled faintly. “You scare me too.”
You blinked. “I do?”
“Yeah,” he said softly, turning his hand so your fingers slid into his palm. He didn’t fully lace them—just held on, tentative and careful. “Because you make me want to be better. And that’s… inconvenient.”
Your breath caught. “Fred…”
He leaned closer, close enough now that you could see the tiny freckle near his eye, the faint bruise blooming along his jaw. His voice dropped, losing its teasing edge. “I don’t want anyone looking at you like that. Thinking about you like that. I hate it.”
Your heart was pounding so loudly you were sure he could hear it.
“Why?” you asked, though you already knew.
His gaze flicked to your mouth. Back to your eyes. “You really need me to spell it out?”
You shook your head, barely.
Neither of you spoke after that. You didn’t need to. The air between you felt electric, fragile, like one wrong move might shatter it—or ignite it.
Fred moved first, slowly, giving you every chance to pull away. You didn’t.
The kiss was soft at first, almost unsure—his lips brushing yours like a question. Then you answered, leaning in, fingers curling into his shirt as the tension finally broke.
He kissed you like he’d been holding back for years.
When you finally pulled apart, foreheads resting together, breath uneven, he laughed quietly. “Well,” he murmured. “That explains the fight.”
You smiled, heart racing, forehead still pressed to his. “Yeah,” you whispered. “I think it does.”
You lingered because neither of you knew how to leave without making it weird—and somehow that made it worse.
Fred broke the silence first, smirking despite the split lip. “You always hover this close when you’re patching people up, or am I special?”
You tightened the bandage just enough to make him hiss. “Hold still.”
“Ow—see, that’s abuse. I nearly got expelled for you and this is the thanks I get.”
“For me?” You shot him a look. “You got expelled for your mouth, actually.”
He grinned, unrepentant. “Yeah, well. Occupational hazard.”
You finished taping the bandage and didn’t move away. He noticed. Of course he did—Fred noticed everything, especially when you were involved.
“You’re staring,” he said lightly.
“You’re bleeding.”
“Mm. Tragic. Still handsome though.”
You snorted. “Debatable.”
“Ouch. Worse than Pucey, that.”
You reached for another cloth, dabbing at a scrape along his jaw. “You didn’t have to start a fight.”
“I didn’t start it,” he said easily.
Your eyes flicked up to his. “You could’ve walked away.”
“And let him keep talking?” His tone stayed casual, but his gaze sharpened. “Not a chance.”
You shook your head, exasperated. “You’re impossible.”
“And yet,” he said, leaning just slightly into your touch, “you’re still here.”
You froze. He felt it immediately.
Fred’s smile softened, turning curious. “That got you, didn’t it?”
“Don’t read into things,” you said, but your voice wasn’t convincing.
“Too late,” he replied. “Been doing that for ages.”
You rolled your eyes. “You’re insufferable.”
“And you like me anyway.”
That earned him another look—longer this time. Quiet. Measured.
He swallowed. “See? That one did it.”
“Did what?”
“Made me want to shut up.” A beat. “Which never happens.”
You laughed despite yourself, the sound easing the tightness in your chest. “You’re ridiculous.”
Neither of you moved for a moment, close enough to feel the heat, far enough to pretend it meant nothing and for once, Fred didn’t say another word. Both of you left in silence.
Fred broke first—of course he did.
“You know,” he said, eyeing the neat bandage on his knuckles, “if I’d known getting punched would earn me this level of personal attention, I’d have started fights years ago.”
You scoffed. “Don’t flatter yourself. I’d do this for anyone.”
He raised a brow. “Liar.”
You laughed despite yourself, a quick, helpless sound, and that was all it took. Fred’s grin widened, victorious and warm, like he’d been aiming for that exact reaction.
“There it is,” he said. “That laugh. Worth the detention.”
“You’re unbelievable,” you said, shaking your head.
“And yet,” he replied, softer now, “you’re still smiling.”
He leaned in again, turning your shared smiles into a soft kiss, giggling into each other's mouths, the sound of it muffled and bright between you both. When you pulled back, both of you were smiling like idiots.
Tangled paths
(enemies to lovers • jealousy • one bed trope)
Fred weasley x fem reader
wc 17.5k
The late-spring sun melted over Paris like warm honey, gilding every rooftop it touched. The city stretched beneath them—terracotta chimneys, soft pastel facades, balconettes dripping with flowers, and the lazy curl of the Seine glowing gold. It was the kind of evening that smelled like fresh bread, distant rain, and possibility.
She stood at the stone railing of the overlook, breath caught somewhere between awe and disbelief. Paris. She was finally here. Her suitcase leaned against her legs, expensive ribbons she’d tied to the handle fluttering in the gentlest breeze. The air was warm, the sky soft, and her heart—annoyingly—loud.
Behind her, the familiar chaos of her friends spilled across the steps.
Hermione was lecturing Ron about “not losing his things before they even reached the hotel,” while Harry and Ginny were taking turns snapping crooked photos of each other. George was digging through his bag for Merlin-knew-what while Angelina scolded him.
And Fred…
Fred was staring directly at her.
He leaned casually against a lamppost, arms crossed, expression unreadable in that infuriating way of his. His hair caught the sunlight like wild flame, and his mouth pulled into the faintest smirk—the kind he reserved specifically for winding her up.
He was impossible. Loud, mischievous, dramatic, and somehow always exactly where she wished he wasn’t. They’d been sniping at each other since her first year of Hogwarts, an ongoing war of sarcasm and stubbornness. And somehow, despite the arguing and eye-rolling, they always ended up in the same group, in the same conversations, at the same events.
She blamed the universe. Or fate. Or maybe George.
Fred pushed off the lamppost and sauntered over with that long, easy stride of his.
“Enjoying the view?” he asked, glancing meaningfully—not at Paris, but at her.
She refused to give him the satisfaction of reacting.
“It’s stunning,” she said breezily. “Paris, I mean.”
He hummed, gaze dropping briefly to her glossed lips before flicking back up, smug as ever.
“Shame I have to share the city with you,” he teased lightly.
She scoffed, crossing her arms. “Don’t act like I’m not the highlight of your entire trip.”
“Highlight?” Fred repeated, hand over his heart. “Sweetheart, you’re the challenge of my entire trip.”
Before she could snap back, Hermione called, “Alright! Hotel time, everyone. It’s only a short walk from here.”
The group gathered their bags, chattering excitedly as they started down the sunlit Parisian street—cobblestones glowing, cafés spilling laughter onto the sidewalks, flower carts perfuming the air.
She adjusted her luggage handle and moved to follow. A warm hand brushed hers.
Fred had stepped beside her—too close, as always, his shoulder almost touching hers.
Not offering help. Just… being there.
He shot her a sidelong look, smirk softening just enough to make her heart misbehave.
“Try not to fall behind, princess,” he murmured. “Wouldn’t want Paris to swallow you whole.”
She lifted her chin, refusing to let him see her blush.
“Don’t worry,” she said sweetly. “If the city tries anything, I’ll just sacrifice you first.”
His low laugh curled around her spine. “Merlin help us both.”
They descended into the city together, the sky turning rose-gold overhead, the magic of Paris collecting around them like a whispered promise.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
As they arrived she stood still for a moment, drinking in the sight of the boutique hotel Hermione had found—a tall, elegant building of pale limestone with soft sage-green shutters and a carved wooden sign swinging gently in the breeze: Hôtel Lumière Charmante. Fairy lights curled across the façade like constellations caught in vines.
Fred, hauling his trunk behind him, brushed past her with a smirk. “Careful,” he said lightly. “You’re gawking so hard you’re liable to inhale a pigeon.”
Her jaw snapped shut. “I hate you,” she muttered.
“Strong opener for a holiday,” he replied, grin widening.
Enemies was a strong word for what they were. Irritatingly aware of each other was closer—but both of them would rather hex themselves bald than admit it.
Inside, the lobby was all velvet settees, marble floors, and the scent of lavender drifting from tall vases. A chandelier glittered overhead like a cluster of fallen stars.
“Alright,” Hermione said, clapping her hands. “Room arrangements!”
Harry and Ginny paired off, Ron and Hermione claimed theirs, George and Angelina snagged the last double. Which left—
Fred raised a brow at her.
“Looks like you and I—”
“No,” Hermione cut in quickly, eyes wide as if sensing doom. “They have a spare single at reception. Two singles available. You two don’t have to share.”
She exhaled, relieved.
Fred muttered something that sounded suspiciously like “Shame.”
Their rooms were side by side on the second floor—hers a soft cream-colored space with tall windows that opened onto a tiny balcony covered in ivy. She unpacked quickly, smoothing her pastel dresses into the wardrobe, brushing a few loose strands of hair back into place, and trying not to think about how annoyingly good Fred had looked in the sunset—shirt sleeves rolled, tie undone, laughing at something Ron said.
Not thinking about him. At all.
By dinner time, the group wandered down the hill toward a café terrace that overlooked the city. Lanterns glowed overhead, the evening warm and breezy, smelling of baked bread and wine.
They snagged a long outdoor table draped in white linen, tiny candles flickering in glass jars. Couples leaned close over plates of pasta; street musicians played soft accordion nearby; the entire skyline shimmered below them.
She felt like she had stepped into a dream.
Fred pulled out the chair beside her before she could choose another, plopping down with a grin that was far too smug for someone who hadn’t actually been invited to sit there.
“Paris suits you,” he said casually as he poured her wine. “You look… less annoying here. More sparkly.”
She stared. “Did you just call me sparkly?”
“Don’t get used to it.” He clinked his glass against hers.
Conversation flowed easily—stories, teasing, laughter drifting up into the golden night. She sipped her wine slowly, letting it warm her chest. Fred’s knee brushed hers under the table by accident…or maybe not?—and she pretended not to notice despite her pulse jumping.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
Paris woke them gently — not with the clatter of Diagon Alley or the whistles of the Burrow, but with sunlight pouring in wide and soft across the hotel’s shutters, pigeons arguing politely on the sill, and the muffled, musical hum of the city beginning to roll. From her window she could see the gray, gleaming ribbon of the Seine and, beyond, rooftops crowned with chimney pots and the occasional jaunty television antenna. The hotel itself smelled faintly of polished wood, espresso, and lemon oil — genteel and a little worldly, the sort of place that folded you into its routine like an old scarf.
A grin broke across her face.
She dressed, and stepped onto her tiny balcony. Below, the street was stirring: cafés dragging out their rattan chairs, flower vendors lifting buckets of roses and peonies onto their carts, and a few early risers strolling with pastries in hand.
A knock sounded at her door.
“Morning!” Ginny said when she opened it, her hair loosely braided, cheeks bright with excitement. “Breakfast downstairs. Ron’s already threatening to eat the tablecloth if they don’t bring food soon.”
She laughed. “Let me grab my bag.”
Downstairs the group gathered in the sunlit breakfast room, mismatched chairs and a tiled floor, the table crowded with fresh baguettes, glossy jams in tiny pots, and an absurdly good coffee machine that Harry considered an invention worth worship. Hermione had commandeered the sugar, making notes about train times and their schedule for the Louvre, while Ron was chiefly occupied with locating the strongest jam. George and Fred bickered amiably over who’d ordered which pastry, Ginny and Angelina laughed at both of them, and Harry and Ron traded planning for the day with that anxious-but-excited energy of people who still insisted on seeing everything at once.
She sat beside Hermione, sunlight catching her hair. “Three days until Greece,” Hermione mused, voice practical but soft. “We can’t waste a single morning here.”
“Wasted mornings are my specialty,” Fred said, grinning at her, and she flicked a piece of buttery crust at his cheek. It landed like a tiny flag of surrender.
He pretended to be wounded. “Traitorous pastry,” he complained, then reached over and stole a bite of her croissant. His fingers brushed hers, brief and electric — the kind of small thing that seemed to snag and hold the air between them.
They split in easy teams for the morning: Harry and Ron on a mission for historical oddities, George and Fred lured by the idea of chaotic souvenirs (and possibly a fireworks-in-France concept note), Hermione intent on the Louvre’s map, and Angling and Ginny oscillating between the two camps with amused grins. She walked with Hermione and Ginny for the first stretch, boots tapping on cobblestones, the air alive with vendors arranging chestnuts and antiques, accordion music threading underfoot.
At the Louvre the stone swallowed them into a cool hush. The building felt like a breathing thing; marble corridors held their breath like secrets. Hermione moved through galleries like someone reading a favorite book aloud, pointing out a brushstroke here, a conservation miracle there. She found it charming all the same: the reverence, the human buzzing, the sunlight hitting gilt frames in a way that made everything glow.
Fred and George, oddly reverent in their own way, were more interested in an exhibit of 18th-century prank toys (of course), and she caught Fred’s eye between marble columns; he mouthed something that looked suspiciously like you look ridiculous in that outfit — code for you look wonderful — and she glared a hole in his head. He returned the expression then a small, private grin once she looked away.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
In the early afternoon the girls decamped for a sweet, riotous hour of their own. Hermione had a list of patisseries to try and Ginny declared they were to treat it like a pilgrimage. They drifted along streets hemmed by boutiques and flower stalls, stopping for macarons that crunched with sugar and unfurled into almond-scented clouds on the tongue. A tiny shop offered berets; she tried one on and felt, absurdly, like she’d stepped into a postcard. Ginny teased her into a twirl. Hermione inspected every seam like a project she might someday catalogue, and the four of them collapsed on a café terrace to sip pale lemonades and trade stories.
“You look like you belong in an impressionist painting,” Ginny said, nudging her shoulder. “Honestly, you are the summer personified.”
She laughed. “I would like to be an impressionist’s muse, yes. Preferably the kind that gets to pick the colors.”
Hermione’s brow softened. “You should write postcards,” she said suddenly, serious and fond. “Not the usual ones. The properly romantic kind.”
They lingered, and in a quiet lull Angelina asked about Fred — not in the teasing way of the others but the observant way of a friend who notices the small sandpaper shifts in someone. “Is it getting worse with Fred?” she asked, voice low, earnest.
She huffed, snapping shut the guidebook Ginny had made her carry. “What, the uncontrollable urge to strangle him? Yes. Absolutely. Being trapped in a foreign country with him might actually be how I die.”
Ginny snorted. “You two have been at each other’s throats since breakfast.”
“He started it,” she said automatically, then winced because she sounded five. “He always starts it. Everything out of his mouth is some obnoxious comment about how I pack too much or walk too slow or talk too—”
“—loud,” Ginny finished, amused. “Yeah, we heard.”
“It’s like he’s going out of his way to wind me up,” she muttered, stabbing her fork into a croissant as if it had committed a personal offense. “And we’re stuck together for almost two more weeks. I might actually snap.”
Hermione squeezed her hand, sympathetic but honest. “You two have spent this much time if not more in the burrow before. You’re bound to clash but nothing you aren’t used to.”
“Clash? Hermione, he’s insufferable.”
Ginny leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, giving her a look that was part pity, part entertainment. “The rest of us are starting to think you’re both insufferable,” she said with a sigh. “Every time one of you walks into the room the other looks like they’ve been cursed.”
“It’s exhausting,” Angelina added softly. “Truly.”
She groaned, dropping her head onto the table. “I know. I KNOW. But he’s—he’s FRED.”
“And you’re you,” Ginny said, tugging her head back up. “So don’t be an idiot.”
She blinked at her. “Meaning?”
“Meaning,” Ginny said with an exasperated laugh, “you can’t let him get to you so easily. He’s pushing your buttons because he knows he can. Ignore him. Or—better yet—beat him at his own game.”
She lifted her chin, a spark of defiance flaring. “Fine. I can do that.”
Hermione glanced at Ginny and Angelina with a quiet sigh.
“Oh Merlin,” she murmured. “This is going to be a disaster.”
And from around the corner faint and unmistakable, Fred Weasley’s laugh carried out, light and smug in the Parisian air.
Ginny groaned. “Here we go…”
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The rest of the night had faded into the blur of late–Paris magic. They’d wandered back to the hotel with the others, half-tired, half-buzzed, the air smelling faintly of rain on warm stone. She had gone to sleep thinking Paris was softer at night… and that Fred Weasley was decidedly not.
Somehow, morning made that even clearer.
The sunlight slanted in pale and cool across the hotel room carpet as they all gathered downstairs for breakfast again, yawning and blinking like a mismatched flock of birds. The group was cheerful, talkative, buzzing about plans for the day — except for two people.
She kept her distance from Fred, and Fred, very pointedly, did not keep his distance from her.
He made one snide comment about her shoes being “impractical for someone who trips on flat surfaces.” Another about her “tourist enthusiasm being loud enough to attract a pack of wild baguettes.” And when she asked Hermione a perfectly normal question about the metro, Fred muttered under his breath:
“Shame there’s not a train that runs on dramatics. She’d never have to walk.”
Normally she’d fire back, normally she’d tear him to ribbons with that honey-coated sarcasm she’d perfected just for him.
But this morning? She ignored him.
Brutally, effortlessly, and like he wasn’t even there.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
They toured Montmartre, the sky a gentle watercolor above them. She walked with Ginny, letting the wind tug at her skirt, choosing to admire the artists and flower boxes instead of Fred’s scowls. They bought crepes. She pointed out architecture to Harry. She linked arms with Hermione as they browsed antique shops. She tried perfumes at a tiny boutique with Ginny and listened to Ron rant about price tags.
And all the while — Fred glowered from the edges. He swooped in with quips and she pretended not to hear them. He nudged her elbow while walking and she stepped away.
He made a sarcastic comment about her buying a diary with a gold clasp. She smiled sweetly at the cashier and ignored him again.
It was petty, it was cruel, but mostly it was deeply, deeply effective.
The more she ignored him, the more Fred’s jokes sharpened, like little darts waiting for a reaction he wasn’t getting.
By late afternoon, the group stopped near a scenic overlook, Paris sprawled below in glittering blues and whites. Everyone was chatting, snapping photos, trading bites of pastries. She leaned over the railing, peacefully minding her business.
Fred came up behind her — voice low, sharp, but not loud enough for the others. “Are you seriously doing this all day?”
She didn’t turn. “Doing what?”
His scoff was incredulous. “Merlin’s sake, this. Ignoring me. Acting like you can’t hear a single bloody thing I say.”
The wind moved her hair as he stepped closer.
“I’m not ignoring you,” she lied, still facing forward.
“Oh, you absolutely are,” he snapped. “And it’s—” He cut himself off, jaw tightening.
She finally turned toward him. “It’s what?”
He looked frustrated, flushed, cornered in a way she’d never seen on him. His voice came out rougher than he meant: “It’s the only way I know you’re listening. Because—because irritating you is the only time you actually look at me.”
Fred realized what he’d said a half-second too late. He swallowed, eyes flicking away, mocking tone returning like a faulty shield. “Not that it matters. Just—stop ignoring me. It’s annoying.”
She stared at him — really stared — and for a moment, the entire overlook went quiet.
Then she said, calmly “Now you know how it feels.”
Hermione called her name from a few meters away. She stepped back, breaking the strange electricity stretching between them.
Fred watched her go, jaw tense, eyes dark — not angry, not exactly. And to him Paris, beautiful and bright behind him, suddenly felt far too small for the two of them.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The next morning, the sun didn’t even bother trying to break through the clouded Paris sky.
Rain pattered softly against the hotel window, a spring drizzle that made the city look blurred and watercolor-soft. It should’ve been cozy, romantic even — but it mostly just made everyone move slowly. Sleep-heavy. Ready for a change of scenery. Ready for Greece and sunlight.
She stretched, blinked at the gray light, and sighed.
Downstairs, the lobby buzzed with the lazy, half-awake energy of people who’d packed too late and hadn’t had enough coffee. Their group gathered one by one, bags in hand, umbrellas dripping on the tile floor. Fred leaned against the wall, tapping his foot, clearly impatient — and clearly itching to annoy her again.
She didn’t look at him. Not after yesterday. She didn’t have the energy.
“Right,” Hermione said, shuffling the papers that held all their portkey and itinerary details. “We check out now, and meet back at the portkey station at four. That gives everyone around six hours to do whatever they want before we head to Greece.”
“Six hours,” George groaned dramatically. “What on earth will we do with ourselves in Paris, of all places?”
Ginny flicked him in the ear.
Everyone peeled off into smaller groups — Hermione and Ginny plotting some last-minute bookstore run, George promising Angelina “one last pastry tour,” and Fred… well, Fred hadn’t said what he was doing. Or who he was going with.
She didn’t ask.
Instead, Harry came up beside her, slinging an arm casually around her shoulders. “Ron says we’re grabbing lunch before anything else,” he said. “He’s apparently starving to death.”
“I missed one meal already,” Ron muttered.
“You missed breakfast,” Harry corrected.
“That’s not missing. That’s… delaying.”
She smiled — finally, something normal.
“So?” Harry asked. “You in? One last wander through Paris with your two favorite people?”
She looked across the lobby briefly — and accidentally met Fred’s gaze. It was sharp. Stormy. Irritated. He looked like he wanted to say something, but she tore her eyes away before he could, choosing instead to bump Ron with her shoulder.
“I’m in,” she said brightly. “Lead the way, boys.”
They headed out into the rainy streets, the gray light brushing across the rooftops. Parisians hurried by under umbrellas, steam rose from café awnings, and the smell of warm bread drifted from somewhere nearby. It was peaceful.
A perfect atmosphere to forget about Fred Weasley. At least for six hours.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The six hours slipped by faster than any of them expected.
She, Ron, and Harry had wandered through the quieter streets of Paris, avoiding the tourist-heavy boulevards and ducking instead into bookshops that smelled of parchment and rain. Ron insisted they try every pastry they passed, which led to them sharing a box of flaky almond croissants while she flirted in the little French she knew, with the handsome barista who drew little stars in her cappuccino foam.
They browsed magical antiques in a tucked-away wizarding shop where Ron nearly bought a cursed wind-up dragon, and she spent far too long admiring enchanted travel journals that sketched memories as one experienced them. By afternoon, the rain had lightened to a mist, the clouds thinning just enough to make the Seine look silver instead of gray. The three of them strolled along the river, laughing at Ron’s dramatic retelling of yesterday’s near-disaster with the malfunctioning escalator charm at the metro station.
For a few blissful hours, there was no tension, no barbed comments from Fred, no forced proximity — just quiet adventure with friends.
But eventually, time caught up with them.
A clock tower chimed three-fifty as they cut through a square lined with dripping plane trees, their bags charmed to stay dry as they hurried toward the designated portkey spot: an old wrought-iron gazebo tucked behind a magical florist near the edge of the city.
The whole group trickled in by fours and twos.
Hermione and Ginny arrived first, arms full of paper-wrapped flowers Hermione insisted would survive the jump to Greece if charmed properly. Angelina and George followed not long after, mid-argument over whether French or British wizarding navigation spells were superior.
And then there was Fred.
Of course he showed up last — hair damp from the drizzle, shirt slightly rumpled, expression set in that neutral face he wore whenever he refused to betray irritation. He nodded to the group, but when his eyes met hers for half a second, something tightened there — something unreadable, sharp as flint.
She looked away first because she wasn’t doing this today. Not when they were minutes from magical international travel. Not when she was tired from the weather and the long morning and the constant pretend-ignoring of every little jab he had thrown the day before.
Hermione glanced between them, then wisely didn’t say a word.
George clapped his hands together, “Right! Portkey’s set to go in thirty seconds. Everyone touching?”
They all stepped in under the gazebo, each of them grabbing hold of the battered old enchanted lantern serving as their portkey. A soft hum filled the air.
“Ready for Greece?” Ginny asked brightly.
A chorus of yeses echoed—except from Fred, who muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like, “Ready as I’ll ever bloody be.”
She pretended not to hear.
The lantern glowed blue, and the world yanked sideways.
Their Paris chapter closed in a rush of wind and spinning light, and the world snapped back into place with a rush of warm air and salt-sweet wind.
They landed—stumbled, really—onto a sun-washed stretch of cobblestone just outside their seaside hotel in Paros, Greece. The portkey that had whisked them from Paris vanished with a faint pop behind them, leaving the eight of them blinking in the sudden burst of brightness.
And what brightness it was.
The Aegean glittered like poured silver beyond the whitewashed buildings, the sea stretching wide and endless, reflecting the late-spring sun in shimmering coins of light. Palm trees swayed lazily. Bougainvillea trailed down balconies in cascades of pink and purple. The air was warm but not heavy, scented faintly with sea salt, grilled fish, lemon, and something floral she couldn’t place but wanted bottled forever.
Ginny let out a delighted sound, “Oh—Merlin—this is a dream.”
Harry laughed, slipping an arm around her waist. Ron whistled low under his breath. Hermione was already digging her camera out of her bag.
George turned toward the group, sunglasses slipping down his nose. “Welcome to paradise, ladies and gents. Try not to melt from the sheer beauty of me in this lighting.”
Angelina shoved him. “Try not to fall into the sea in this lighting.”
And then, of course, Fred.
Fred stepped beside her, hands shoved into his pockets, hair stuck down by the sea's humid air. He looked annoyingly good, which irritated her more than the shells poking into her shoes.
“Well,” Fred drawled, looking at the water then at her with that infuriating half-smirk, “at least it’s humid enough my hair’s not the only thing having a dramatic day.”
She didn’t take the bait. She’d spent the last 48 hours pretending not to notice him, which took more effort than she cared to admit.
“Lovely,” she said sweetly, breezing past him toward the hotel entrance. “Maybe the humidity will flatten your personality too.”
His offended scoff behind her was delicious.
Hermione pressed her lips together, fighting laughter.
Harry muttered, “Here we go again.”
The hotel itself looked like it had been plucked straight from a postcard—white stone walls, bright blue shutters, vine-covered trellises, lanterns swaying lightly in the wind. It stood right on the beach, so close that the waves sounded like the building’s heartbeat.
As they filed inside, the girl at the desk handed out keys, explaining the layout:
“Two couples’ suites on the left”—Hermione and Ron, Harry and Ginny—
“One double suite on the right”—George and Angelina—
“And a connected room at the very end of the hall though it’s separated by a locked door”—hers and Fred’s.
Hermione’s eyes widened and Angelina beamed.
She blinked. “There… there must be some mistake—”
Fred reached for his key, spinning it around his finger with that infuriating ease.
“Oh, relax. I’m sure I’ll barely hear you sobbing through the wall.”
She glared. “Trust me, Fred, if I cry it will be because I can hear you.” Fred gave her a look. Smug. Taunting. Predictable.
“This’ll be fun,” he murmured.
She gripped her suitcase harder. “For who?”
His grin grew. “Me.”
Ron clapped Harry’s shoulder to stop a soon to be fight. “Unpack, beach in thirty minutes?”
Everyone agreed.
She turned toward her room, feeling the cool sea breeze blow through the hall.
Behind her, Fred called lightly, “Try not to miss me too much, princess, you can come through the door whenever you want.”
She did not give him the satisfaction of acknowledgment.
They followed the curved hallway down to the last two doors — sea-facing rooms, inside a single adjoining door between them like some cosmic joke.
Fred tested his door. “Oh look,” he said sweetly, “I can already feel the peace and quiet slipping away.”
She shouldered past him. “You’re insufferable.”
“And you’re predictable,” he shot back.
But there was something else flickering beneath it — frustration, yes, but also the same tension that had been threading between them since Paris. A pull neither of them handled well.
The wind blew warm across her skin as she stepped into her room. It smelled like citrus and salt and new beginnings. She told herself she didn’t care that Fred’s room touched hers by a single, flimsy, traitorous door.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The Greek evening was a painting in motion — gold sun melting into soft apricot clouds, a warm wind brushing the salt-sweet air, and the distant hush of the tide calling them all toward the shoreline.
A thick, old-fashioned brass handle sat on the door that linked Fred and her rooms together —locked, untouched, but very, very present. She had stared at it perhaps a second too long before unpacking, refusing to acknowledge the strange pull of awareness it gave her.
She stood in her room, towel-drying her hair after a quick rinse, still buzzing from the thrill of arriving in a new country. Their hotel provided the kind of view that felt unreal — blue upon blue upon blue, stitched with sunlight.
She slipped into her bikini and tied a skirt at her hip, the gauzy fabric fluttering when she moved. The coordinating top for her skirt slipped easily over her shoulders, airy and elegant.
Her hair puffed naturally from the humidity, her perfume warm and floral, her gold jewelry catching the last bits of sunset. She did one last check in the mirror, smoothing her skirt and pressing her lips together with a sigh.
She looked good. Very good, which meant — unfortunately — that Fred Weasley would notice.
She would sooner jump into the sea fully clothed than admit she cared.
With a final exhale, she stepped into the hallway. The carpet muted her heeled footsteps as she walked toward the stairs, passingFred’s door.
Soft footsteps rounded the corner behind her.
Fred.
He was coming from his room, towel slung around his shoulders, hair still damp, wearing swim trunks and a loose white button-down left open. Sun-kissed already, despite only being here an hour. Of course.
He looked at her, brows lifted — just a fraction — before he masked it with a smirk.
“Trying to blind the local population, are you?” he drawled, eyes flicking from her earrings down the sweep of her skirt.
She didn’t miss a beat. “Trying to improve the local scenery. Someone has to when you’re here.”
His smile twitched, caught between irritation and something that warmed the space between them.
They walked in silence down the stairs and out onto the hotel’s private path, sand already soft beneath their shoes. The beach opened before them and their friends were scattered across a set of loungers under wide sun umbrellas.
Hermione waved eagerly.
George elbowed Ron, who muttered something about “finally.”
And then—
A gust of warm wind caught her skirt, her hair, her perfume — carrying it toward Fred, who froze for half a second at the scent.
He recovered quickly. “Let’s get this over with before the sun sets and you claim I ruined the lighting.”
She refused to give him the satisfaction of a smile.
But—when the soft Greek sands met her feet, when their friends waved to her with excited chatter, when the sky shifted toward coral and lavender—
She took a deep breath—the smell of sea salt and hibiscus, the faint music drifting from the hotel bar, the warm breeze lifting her skirt—and joined them.
This place was magic.
Which meant, of course, that the next five days were going to be absolutely, wonderfully dangerous.
Especially with Fred Weasley living one locked door away.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The taverna glowed by the time they wandered up from the beach—sun-kissed, still a bit damp, and smelling faintly of salt and sunscreen. Whitewashed walls, strings of golden bulbs, bougainvillea spilling like paint from the roof. A soft breeze drifted in from the sea, carrying the scent of grilled lemon and herbs.
She walked beside Hermione and Angelina, her skirt brushing her shins, bikini straps peeking from under her top. Fred trailed behind with the boys, pretending not to look at her but looking constantly. Dinner was loud and warm—platters of calamari, bowls of tzatziki, grilled fish drizzled in olive oil. Ron inhaled half the menu, Harry kept stealing Ginny’s olives, and Hermione scolded Ron for nearly knocking over the water jug. All the while, her and Fred tossed their usual sharp comments back and forth over the table… but the edges were softer tonight. Sea air softened everything.
After dinner, someone suggested ice cream, and they ended up following a cobblestone path toward the little waterfront gelato stand glowing under a striped awning.
She stepped up to the counter first, scanning the flavors—lavender honey, rosewater pistachio, caramel—when a voice to her left said, lightly accented:
“Hardest decision you’ll make all night, trust me.”
She turned.
The guy beside her had sun-tousled dark hair, bright green-blue eyes, and a smile dipped in effortless charm. He looked about her age, maybe a year older—tan, wearing a linen shirt unbuttoned just enough.
He grinned when she met his gaze. “The caramel is life-changing.”
She blinked, then smiled back—politely, effortlessly. “Is it? That’s a big claim.”
“I would never joke about gelato.”
A laugh slipped out of her.
Behind her, Fred stiffened so visibly that Ron elbowed him.
She ordered the caramel—mostly to end the conversation—but the guy beamed like he’d been personally validated. When her cone was handed over, he lifted his own as though in a toast.
“Enjoy, beautiful. Hope I see you around.”
She gave him a small, polite nod and turned back to her group.
Fred was glowering. Not subtly. At all.
George leaned in, voice low so the others wouldn’t hear. “Mate,” he murmured, “if you stare any harder, you’ll set his very nice linen shirt on fire.”
Fred didn’t look away. “Who the hell wears that many buttons undone in public?”
George snorted. “Jealousy looks good on you. Very rugged. Very tragic.”
“Shut up.”
“Of course.”
They walked back toward their hotel, the group laughing together under the string lights, the surf whispering just beyond.
Her gelato melted slowly down her wrist. Fred’s jaw stayed tight the entire walk.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The next morning began violently early—and violently wrong.
She was tangled in cool sheets, half-dreaming of sunlight and sea-salt breezes, when a loud click echoed from the wall beside her bed.
Her eyes fluttered open.
A slow, rusty creak. Then—
“Alohomora.”
Her head shot up.
The connecting door—the one she had very purposefully locked the night before—swung open, and in stepped Fred Weasley, hair wild, shirt half-buttoned, looking far too awake for a human being.
He leaned against the doorframe with a self-satisfied grin. “Morning, love.”
Her pillow hit him before the rest of her brain fully started working.
“FRED WEASLEY—WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT THAT DOOR?”
He dodged the second pillow, laughing.
“Oh come on, love, you didn’t say anything about me unlocking it.”
“I SHOULDN’T HAVE TO!” she snapped, scrambling to pull the sheets higher up her chest. “You can’t just—just barge into my room whenever you want!”
“Well, technically I walked. Alohomora just helped a bit.”
“FRED!”
Her voice ricocheted off the walls, startling a bird outside the balcony.
He held up his hands in faux surrender, though the glint in his eye said he was delighted with himself.
“Easy, sweetheart. I’m here on official business.”
“Oh, I’m sure,” she muttered darkly. “What, did you come to steal my shampoo? Hide my shoes? Hex my makeup bag?”
Fred smirked. “Thought about it.”
She grabbed the closest item—her sandal—and threatened him with it like a weapon.
He grinned wider.
“Actually,” he said, “breakfast is in fifteen minutes. Everyone’s already heading down. And since you sleep like you’ve been hit with a Stunning Spell, George thought I should ‘politely check if you still exist.’ His words. Not mine.”
“So you break into my room?!”
He shrugged. “Can’t risk losing you to the void. Ron would never forgive me.”
She threw the sandal. He yelped and caught it mid-air.
“Alright, alright! I’ll wait outside,” he laughed, stepping back through the door. “Get decent, Sleeping Beauty.”
She pointed angrily. “And LOCK THAT DOOR BEHIND YOU.”
The door clicked shut again, and through the wall she heard his muffled, mocking voice:
“—only if you say please!”
“FRED!”
His laugh trailed away.
She flopped back in bed, fuming, face burning—not purely from anger, if she was honest with herself.
The day had barely started.
And she already wanted to throw him into the sea.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The morning drifted lazily into afternoon, warm and bright, the sort of Greek sunlight that made everything shimmer like gold leaf — except her, who was radiating something closer to murder after Fred had opened the door and strolled into her room like he owned the place.
The whole walk down to breakfast had been done in utter silence—well, her silence. Fred kept throwing sideways glances like he wanted to speak but didn’t dare.
By late morning, everyone migrated down to the beach. The sky was a clear, endless blue, the sea sparkling like spilled diamonds. After swimming and splashing and shouting over the waves, she and Hermione finally collapsed on their towels to tan, warm sand molding to their bodies, the sound of water rushing in and out soothing enough to finally make her forget Fred’s morning intrusion.
Hermione lay beside her, adjusting her sunglasses.
“I still cannot believe he used Alohomora on your door,” Hermione muttered. “Honestly, I’d hex Ron if he tried that.”
She huffed, flipping onto her back. “He’s insufferable.”
Hermione paused. “…Mm.”
The silence was peaceful — until a shadow fell across her legs.
She opened her eyes.
It was the man from last night — the one she’d met at the gelato stand, the one with sun-touched skin, an accent made for poetry, and a smile like he knew it.
He brushed his hair back, gave her a dazzling grin.
“Ah—there you are,” he said warmly. “I hoped I might see you again. The water is beautiful today… almost as much as you.”
She flushed, sitting up. Hermione propped herself on her elbows with interest.
They exchanged a few flirtatious lines — light, playful, harmless — him complimenting her outfit, asking how long she was staying, offering to recommend local coves to swim in.
Then—
Heavy footsteps bulldozed across the sand.
Fred.
Hair damp, chest still flushed from the sea, jaw set in a line that nearly cut the air. He stopped behind the stranger, arms crossed.
“Alright?” Fred asked her, tone deceptively casual — the kind of casual that came right before he hexed a Doxy nest for fun.
She blinked. “Fine.”
The man glanced over his shoulder. “Your friend?”
Fred didn’t smile. “Oh, I’m her closest friend.”
Hermione nearly choked on her water bottle.
The man raised a brow, amused rather than intimidated. “Well, I’ll let you enjoy your day,” he said softly to her. “Perhaps I’ll see you again.”
He gave her one last slow smile and walked off down the beach, sunlight catching on his shoulders.
The moment he was out of earshot, Hermione inhaled dramatically.
“Fred,” she said, “you were staring at him like you wanted to turn him into driftwood.”
Fred glared at the sand. “Was not.”
“You absolutely were,” she said.
She looked at him, squinting behind her sunglasses.
Fred was still standing there, tense, jaw clenched, the vein in his neck visible. It was jealousy and he was terrible at hiding it.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
Steam still clung to the bathroom mirror as she stood before it, blending a touch of highlighter across her cheekbones. The sun had kissed her skin warm and golden that afternoon, making makeup feel almost unnecessary — just a gloss, a sweep of mascara, and she looked sunkissed in that effortless way she loved.
Her dress, draped over the back of the chair, waited for her: a long, backless slip with a thigh-high slit that shifted like water whenever she walked. Elegant without trying. Feminine without apology.
She slipped it on carefully, drawing the straps over her shoulders, the fabric hugging her waist. She’d just leaned toward the mirror to finish her mascara when—
Click.
Then his voice.
“I’m coming in.”
She nearly dropped the tube. “Fred— don’t you dare—”
But the connecting door pushed open anyway, and Fred Weasley walked in like he owned the place once again.
He froze.
His eyes swept over her — slowly, almost disbelievingly — taking in the bare expanse of her back, the curve of her waist, the soft shimmer of the fabric. His usual smirk didn’t appear. For once, he looked caught off-guard.
And annoyingly… handsome.
His shirt was linen and open at the collar, revealing a streak of sunburned skin at his chest. He’d rolled his sleeves up to his forearms; the top buttons were undone like he had no idea what that did to people. The sea breeze had pushed through his hair, leaving it messy in that infuriatingly good way.
She cleared her throat sharply. “You can’t just walk in here.”
He blinked, coming back to life. The cocky smirk resurfaced — a shield, a habit, I-definitely-wasn’t-just-staring-at-you lifeline.
“Relax, love. I knocked.”
“You said ‘I’m coming in,’ that’s not knocking!”
“Semantics.” He shrugged, leaning his shoulder against the doorframe as if he hadn’t just trespassed. “Besides, we need to go. Hermione made reservations. Fancy place. If we’re late she’ll have my head — or worse, yours.”
She glared, snatching her lip gloss. “You could have waited in the hall.”
“And miss the grand reveal?” His eyes flicked back to her dress, lingering a second too long. “Tragic.”
“Stop looking at me like that.”
“Like what?”
“Like you’re—” She cut herself off. No way she was giving him that satisfaction.
He raised a brow, amused. “Spellbound? Impressed? Distracted?”
He pushed off the doorframe, stepping back toward his room. “Come on. The others are already downstairs. And you’re gonna make people in this hotel crash into walls looking like that.”
She felt her face warm. “That’s not a compliment coming from you.”
“Oh, it absolutely is.” He gave her one more glance — a lingering one she felt in her stomach — then turned away. “Hurry up, or I’m eating your bread basket.”
She let out a breath the second he was gone.
Her heart was hammering.
She hated him.
She really, really… hated him.
But she had to put a hand on the counter to steady herself before following him out to meet with the rest of the group.
The walk to the restaurant was supposed to be peaceful.
The sun was dipping low, painting the Greek sky in rose-gold ribbons that shimmered over the buildings. The air smelled like sea salt and citrus, the kind of evening that begged for calm.
Instead, she and Fred were already bickering halfway down the stone pathway.
“Next time you want to barge into my room,” she snapped, heels clicking sharply, “maybe try knocking like a normal person.”
Fred scoffed, hands shoved in his pockets, hair still damp from his shower and his shirt—far too intentionally unbuttoned just a little too low. “I did knock,” he said. “You just didn’t hear it over all your… powdering and primping.”
“It’s called getting ready,” she bit back, glaring at him from the corner of her eye. “Something you clearly didn’t spend much time on.”
“Oh?” He flashed her a grin, smug and infuriating. “Thought you’d appreciate the unbuttoned look. Since you stared long enough.”
“I did not stare.”
“You did.”
“Fred—”
“—just admit it—”
They reached the restaurant before she could throttle him.
The place was carved into the cliffside, lights twinkling along the patio, tables overlooking the endless darkening sea. It was beautiful—romantic, even—and she hated that she noticed that last part.
She took the chair between Hermione and Ginny. Fred sat directly across from her, which was cruel and unjust and absolutely on purpose.
Menus were passed around. Wine was poured. And then… dinner happened.
“You know,” Fred said casually, swirling his wine, “your little boyfriend from the beach looked thrilled to see you today.”
Ginny paused mid-sip. Ron mouthed, Fred, what are you doing?
Her jaw clenched. “He’s not my boyfriend.”
“Right,” Fred hummed. “Just like you ‘weren’t staring’ earlier.”
Her chair scraped a little too loud as she leaned forward. “I was tanning, Fred. Not everything is about you.”
“Oh, believe me,” he said, eyebrows bouncing, “I wish it wasn’t.”
“Good,” she snapped. “Because trust me—it isn’t.”
Across the table, Harry muttered, “Bloody hell,” while George smirked behind his glass like he was watching front-row theatre.
Fred took a slow sip of wine, eyes locked with hers like a challenge. “Fantastic. Then we’re in agreement.”
“Wonderful.”
“Perfect.”
Hermione whispered, “Are you two… okay?”
They both answered:
“Fine.”
“Great.”
But their glares burned hotter than the Greek sunset behind them.
The waiter arrived, blissfully oblivious, and asked for their order.
Neither of them broke eye contact as they spoke in perfect, furious unison:
“Seafood pasta.”
They argued the entire dinner, a low-simmering bicker that never quite boiled over but never cooled either. Hermione kept shooting them warning looks; Ron looked like he was betting on how long it would take before someone threw a bread roll.
By the time they walked back along the lamp-lit path toward their hotel, the air warm and salted, she was tired — not physically, but emotionally. Fred had sniped at her outfit, she’d snapped back about his unbuttoned shirt looking like he was auditioning for a Muggle boyband, and the table had nearly choked on their drinks.
They ducked into a stretch of tourist shops, little stalls glowing with strings of yellow lights. Painted ceramics, handmade jewelry, seashell trinkets — the kind of romantic little souvenirs that should’ve been sweet, if she and Fred weren’t locked in their own private Cold War.
She drifted away from the group for a moment, pausing at a rack of necklaces. And then—
“You again,” came a warm, accented voice.
She turned.
The guy from last night. Dark hair, sun-warmed skin, smile too pretty for anyone’s emotional stability.
“Oh — hi,” she said, surprised but pleased.
He leaned against the stall, easy and confident. “I didn’t catch your name last night.”
She told him, cheeks warming at the way he repeated it like it tasted good on his tongue.
“I’m Nikos,” he said. “Are you free tomorrow? Maybe we get coffee? Or I show you the best spot to watch the sunset?”
Her heart fluttered. It felt good — wanted, uncomplicated.
And because Fred had spent the last twelve hours driving her mad, she smiled and said, “Yeah. I’d like that.”
He smiled and told her a nice spot to meet at 10 to which she agreed.
From behind her, she heard Hermione choke on her own spit, Ginny squeal into her hands, and Angelina mutter “oh Merlin, here we go.”
As they walked away, the girls instantly exploded into whispered chaos, tugging her into their little bubble of giggles.
“He’s gorgeous,” Ginny hissed.
“Like offensively gorgeous,” Angelina agreed, “ and we only have a few more days here, you have to go.”
“He asked me,” she said, flipping her hair with theatrical delight. “What was I supposed to do? Say no?”
The girls shrieked in excitement — and that’s when she noticed Fred a few steps ahead.
He’d heard, and he didn’t even pretend to joke, or smirk, or throw some annoying comment her way.
George walked beside him, trying — and failing — to hide a shit-eating grin.
“So,” George whispered loudly, elbowing his brother, “our girl’s got an admirer.”
“Brilliant,” Fred said flatly.
“Tall, handsome bloke,” George continued, enjoying this too much. “Very friendly. Very charming.”
“Fantastic,” Fred muttered, voice clipped.
“Probably thinks she’s beautiful, too,” George mused, tapping his chin. “Probably planning his wedding vows already—”
“George,” Fred snapped quietly, “drop it.”
The girls kept whispering around her; the boys kept glancing back.
But Fred?
Fred didn’t look at her once. He didn’t joke or tease. He didn’t even send her one of those infuriating side-smirks that always made her want to kiss him or hex him — depending on the day.
For the first time all trip, Fred Weasley was silent.
And the silence was loud.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The morning air carried a warm, salty breeze, promising another perfect day in Greece. She lingered over breakfast with Hermione and Ginny, talking quietly while Ron, Harry, George, and Fred lingered at the other side of the terrace. Fred’s eyes flicked toward her more than once, his jaw tight, lips pressed in a thin line. George caught the glance and smirked knowingly, but said nothing, letting his brother stew.
By late morning, she was ready. A denim skirt and tank top hugged her figure just enough, the straps of her bikini poking out. Her hair was loosely tied with tendrils escaping to frame her sun-kissed face. Niko, waiting at the small cafe by the beach, stood when he saw her approaching, a broad, confident grin lighting up his features.
“Good morning,” he said, his voice warm and easy. “You look… stunning.”
“Thank you,” she replied, smiling, feeling a little flutter in her chest. They walked along the promenade, passing colorful shops, vendors selling fruits and trinkets, and the occasional stray cat. Niko was charming, easy to talk to, and attentive—laughing at her jokes, teasing her lightly, and letting her steer the conversation when she wanted.
Fred, following at a discreet distance with George acting as a buffer, seethed quietly. Every laugh she shared with Niko, every animated gesture, every glance that wasn’t for him made Fred clench his fists and mutter under his breath. George, leaning against a sun-bleached wall, whispered, “Mate… calm down.”
“She’s… smiling too much,” Fred muttered, not even trying to be subtle.
George rolled his eyes. “Mate, it’s a date. That’s the point. Just don’t do anything dumb. Yet.”
Meanwhile, she and Niko had wandered down to a quieter stretch of the beach. He suggested they rent small rowboats, laughing as she struggled with the oars. The wind tossed her hair around her face, and the sound of the waves mixed with their laughter. She was thoroughly enjoying herself, letting the warm Greek sun and carefree air ease her worries, even as a small pang of guilt for Fred tugged at the back of her mind.
After boating, they walked along the shoreline, stopping occasionally to pick up seashells or watch a crab scuttle across the sand. Lunch was seaside at a little taverna, where they shared plates of grilled fish and lemon potatoes. Niko talked about his family and his work, while she animatedly described summers at her home and the burrow along with adventures she had with her friends, leaving out the magic of course.
Fred had long since given up on following them, the anger becoming too much, and his secrecy became increasingly difficult.
As she and Niko returned toward the hotel, she felt a strange tug—excitement from the date but also a restless sense of anticipation and irritation, though she couldn’t quite place it. Fred’s dark gaze had been following them earlier in the day, and she had caught more than a few heated looks from him when she wasn’t looking. She felt a blush creeping up at the memory, and maybe, just maybe, a tiny thrill at knowing he noticed.
As she waved goodbye to Niko at the cafe, promising to meet tomorrow, Fred’s sharp voice cut through her thoughts. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
She turned slowly, meeting his stormy eyes. “Excuse me?”
“Really?” he asked, pointing toward the empty cafe where Niko had just left. His tone was tight, controlled, but his irritation was obvious. “You’re… seriously smiling like that after… that?”
She raised an eyebrow, playful but defensive. “It was just a date, Fred. You don’t have to look like someone stole your wand.”
Fred’s mouth twitched, trying to hide the mix of frustration, jealousy, and… something else.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The day before their final day in Greece passed in a blur of sun and laughter, though her thoughts kept drifting back to Nico. They met briefly in the morning near the beachside café, sharing a few playful jokes and lingering glances before she reluctantly said her goodbyes as they would be leaving for Italy, promising to see him again someday. The rest of the day was spent with the group snorkeling, wandering the local market, and soaking in the last hours of sun.
The following morning, the sky was a soft wash of pink and gold as the sun rose over the beach. The gentle lapping of the waves against the shore carried through the open windows of her room, nudging her awake. Fred was already up, or at least she assumed so—she had glimpsed him moving past the balcony earlier, silhouetted against the sparkling sea. Today was their penultimate day in Greece, and the group had decided unanimously that they would spend it together. No splitting up like they had in Paris—no wandering off alone, just a full day enjoying the last hours of sun and sand before their journey to Italy.
Breakfast was a boisterous affair, everyone teasing each other, planning activities for the day. Hermione suggested another group snorkeling trip, Ginny and Angelina were eager to explore the local market for souvenirs, and Harry and Ron insisted on trying out the small sailing boats rented from the beach. She laughed and bantered with everyone, but Fred’s presence was a constant undercurrent—his sly remarks, his occasional snide comments, and the way he kept trying to get her attention in the quietest, most infuriatingly deliberate ways. She ignored him, letting him stew, which only seemed to make him more determined.
The day passed with sunburned shoulders, salty hair, and laughter echoing across the sands. They played in the water, raced along the shore, and built a somewhat ridiculous sandcastle that everyone contributed to, only to have Fred mischievously knock over the towers once it was nearly finished. She scowled, and the familiar spark of annoyance flared between them. The rest of the group laughed, oblivious—or perhaps willfully ignoring—the tension simmering just under the surface.
By the late afternoon, everyone was gathered back at the beach, settling on towels and chairs with fruity cocktails and cold water bottles. It was peaceful, and yet the quiet between her and Fred had grown heavier, more charged, as if the distance between them could crack glass.
And then it happened as they began walking to the portkey.
It started with a small disagreement—nothing more than a quip about sunscreen. She rolled her eyes at him, dismissing his comment, but he didn’t let it go. His smirk was gone, replaced by a tense jaw and sharp eyes.
“You can’t just ignore me, you know,” he snapped, the usual levity in his voice gone. “You think I don’t notice you spending your whole day laughing with everyone else, like I’m not even here?”
She froze, caught off guard by the sudden intensity. “Fred, it’s not like that. I’m just—”
“Just what?” he pressed, stepping closer, voice low and urgent. “Just pretending I don’t matter?”
Her heart thudded against her ribs, frustration and something deeper twisting in her stomach. “I’m not pretending anything! You’re… impossible, sometimes!” she shot back, equally heated.
The argument escalated quickly. Words sharp as sea breeze cut between them, each sentence tugging at old feelings neither wanted to fully acknowledge. Neither noticed the rest of the group slowly getting farther and farther away, assuming everyone was walking to the portkey to Italy. They were too caught up—too furious, too stubborn, too aware of how much the other mattered—to step back and breathe.
Hermione’s brow furrowed as they all put their hands on the portkey. “Wait… where did they go?”
Ginny glanced around. “I think… they’re still over there? By the rocks?”
And they all whipped away in a flurry of light before any had the chance to pull away.
By now, the argument had reached its peak. She and Fred were both breathing hard, staring each other down. “I’m not walking away first,” she said stubbornly.
“Neither am I,” Fred shot back.
Somewhere between huffing and muttered expletives, they both failed to notice the group slowly moving down the path toward the designated portkey. Their shouts, muffled by the wind and distance, barely registered.
Minutes later, the sun lowered, painting the sky in streaks of purple and pink, when Fred finally looked up. “Uh…” he muttered. “Where’s everyone gone?”
Her eyes widened. “Oh no.”
They sprinted across the sand, the golden light of the sunset catching the water in glittering shards, but it was too late. The group had already touched the portkey and vanished, leaving the beach silent except for the sound of the waves and their own panicked breaths.
Fred groaned, slamming a hand against his forehead. “This is—this is brilliant,” he muttered sarcastically, though his dark eyes met hers with a flicker of guilt.
She crossed her arms, exasperated but secretly a little thrilled by the enforced proximity. “You realize this is entirely your fault?”
“It’s entirely yours too,” he shot back, though the edge in his voice was tempered by that flicker of softness she recognized.
They stood there, stranded together, the vast expanse of the Greek coast stretching out around them. Waves lapped at their feet. The salty air brushed past, tangling her hair and tugging at the hems of her dress. They were alone, completely alone, and for the first time in a long while, neither could retreat behind friends, distractions, or humor.
Fred ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated, and muttered, “Well… we can’t exactly wander around all night and we can’t apparate because Hermione didn’t tell us where exactly we’re supposed to go. We should head back to the hotel, get rooms, and call an owl to sort another portkey while we sleep.”
She groaned, already anticipating the awkwardness, but didn’t argue—there wasn’t much choice. When they arrived, their hearts sank a little. The front desk clerk raised an apologetic brow. “I’m afraid there’s only one room available for tonight,” she said, glancing at the pair. “It has… one bed.”
Fred’s jaw tightened, and he shot her a sidelong glance that was equal parts irritation and mischief. She let out a small, incredulous laugh. “You have got to be kidding me.”
“Vacation season,” the clerk shrugged. “Everything else is full.”
They exchanged a look that spoke volumes: this would be a long, awkward night.
They trudged down the hallway in exhausted, annoyed silence, the key dangling from her fingers. When she unlocked the door, the soft glow of lamplight revealed a single queen-sized bed, tucked neatly beneath gauzy white curtains that drifted in the ocean breeze through the cracked balcony doors.
Fred let out a low whistle. “Cozy,” he muttered. “I’ll take the floor.”
She crossed her arms. “You’re absolutely taking the floor. I’m calling for extra blankets.”
“Oi,” he said, hands raised, “I offered, didn’t I?”
She ignored the bite in his tone and went to the little brass dial on the wall, speaking with the attendant to request as many pillows and blankets as they were willing to bring. Meanwhile, Fred scribbled irritatedly on a scrap of parchment, giving it to the owl he had called for.
“Portkey request sent,” he announced, sounding tired. “We should get word in the morning.”
She nodded stiffly. “Good.”
The tension between them hung thick, taut as a drawn bowstring.
“Right,” she said finally, grabbing her pajamas and backing toward the bathroom. “I’m rinsing off. Don’t destroy the place while I’m gone.”
Fred opened his mouth—probably to make some petty jab—but shut it again, jaw flexing. “Yeah,” he muttered. “Go ahead.”
She slipped into the bathroom and closed the door behind her, leaning against it for a long moment. The shower hissed to life, steam filling the small space as she stepped under the warm water, washing the day—and the argument—off her skin.
Outside, Fred paced once, then twice, running a frustrated hand through his hair before collapsing onto the edge of the bed with a sigh, the ocean wind stirring the curtains as if even Greece itself was holding its breath.
The room was dim and quiet when she stepped out of the bathroom, steam drifting behind her as she wrapped her arms over the thin fabric of her nightgown. It was the only sleepwear she’d packed—soft, short, and absolutely not designed for the current situation.
Fred was digging through his bag across the room. At the sound of the door, he looked up—froze—and then snapped his gaze sharply away, the tips of his ears flushing crimson.
“What—what are you wearing?” he sputtered, voice cracking in disbelief.
She huffed, tugging at the hem that would not get any longer. “It’s all I brought. I didn’t think I’d be stuck sharing a room with you.”
He finally found his pajamas, turning towards the bathroom quickly and avoiding any eye contact.
“My turn,” he said quickly, brushing past her as though the smallest touch might set the room on fire. He shut the bathroom door behind him.
She exhaled and sat on the edge of the queen-sized bed before slipping into it. The owl had already flown off with Fred’s request for a replacement portkey, and a stack of extra pillows and blankets had been dropped off for him.
Deciding there was nothing left for her to do, she grabbed her book, and curled up against the headboard. When Fred emerged from the bathroom—hair damp, shirt hanging off one shoulder—he froze.
“You’re… reading?” he asked, as though the very concept offended him.
“It’s called unwinding,” she said without looking up.
“Well I’m trying to sleep,” he shot back, dropping onto the floor with a dramatic huff. “And your lamp is very bright.”
She rolled her eyes but shut the book with a sigh. “Fine.”
The lamp clicked off. The darkness settled.
Silence.
A minute passed. Then two. Then—
“You’re still awake,” Fred muttered from the floor.
“So are you.”
More shifting. A thump. A frustrated groan.
She stared at the ceiling. “Stop rolling around, you’re making the whole floor angry.”
“I’m not rolling,” he snapped back. “I’m… readjusting. It’s called trying to survive on a glorified carpet.”
Another long pause.
Then, quieter, edged but brittle—
“So. Niko.”
She closed her eyes. “Oh, Merlin. Really?”
“What? I’m asking.” His voice was sharp but underneath it was something tight. Jealous. “You seemed to like him.”
“He was nice,” she admitted. “It wasn’t that serious.”
Fred scoffed. Bitter. “Yet he’s all you talked about for days.”
She didn’t answer. For once, neither did he.
A soft, tired, “Goodnight,” drifted from the floor.
“…Goodnight.”
But neither of them slept.
After another fifteen minutes of him shifting and huffing and trying to force a pillow into something resembling comfort, she finally sat up and hissed, “Fred.”
He paused mid-flop. “What?”
“Just get in the bed. I can’t sleep with you throwing a tantrum on the ground.”
“I’m not throwing a—”
“Fred.” She flicked the blanket beside her. “Get up here.”
His silhouette hesitated in the dark. “I’m not— I don’t want you to think—”
“Oh my God,” she groaned, “get in the bed, Weasley.”
A beat of silence, then the creak of the floorboards as he stood.
He climbed into the bed carefully, as if afraid to disturb the air between them. They worked together in silence, stacking pillows down the middle like a makeshift fortress. His hand brushed hers once while adjusting a cushion — a tiny, accidental touch — and it felt like it echoed.
“There,” he said. “The wall of virtue.”
She snorted. “You’re ridiculous.”
He settled onto his back. “And you’re bossy.”
When they finally settled, both on their backs staring at the ceiling, the quiet felt louder than any argument they'd had.
A minute passed. Then another.
Fred exhaled sharply. “This is ridiculous.”
“You’re the one who kept rolling around like you were fighting a demon.”
“Maybe I was,” he muttered. “Maybe the demon has a name. Starts with N and ends with —”
“Oh, don’t even,” she groaned, turning onto her side to face the wall.
He shifted too, the mattress dipping. “I’m just saying,” he added, bitterness threading his whisper, “funny how you suddenly sleep fine when it’s not him keeping you company.”
She closed her eyes. “Fred, stop.”
Silence. A long one. Softer this time.
Then, quietly—
“…You really didn’t like him that much?”
“…Not as much as he liked me.”
Fred let out a slow breath, something easing in his chest. “Good.”
She opened her mouth, then shut it. The vulnerability in his voice — raw, unguarded, absolutely not the version of Fred she was used to — tugged at her, loosening something in her chest.
“Goodnight, Fred,” she whispered.
“’Night.”
A minute later, he rolled onto his other side. She felt the bed shift with him. She followed, turning instinctively, both of them facing the pillow wall but inches apart.
Eventually, her voice slipped out, barely more than a breath. “Fred?”
“Yeah?”
“…Thanks. For not letting me sleep alone in Greece.”
He went very still.
“Always.”
The darkness felt different now—less sharp, less cold. The tension between them no longer made the room small; it filled it with something else entirely. The word settled between them, warm like the first hint of morning.
Neither of them slept quickly, but eventually, wrapped in stubbornness and unspoken things and one shared mattress, they drifted off, breaths evening out, separated by a pillow wall that both of them pretended was more effective than it really was.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The morning sunlight filtered in pale and warm through the sheer curtains, brushing lightly across the room and creeping up the bed.
Fred woke first.
For a moment, he didn’t understand why his arm felt so heavy—or why something warm and soft was pressed against his chest. Then he inhaled, and everything came rushing back: the missed portkey, the hotel mix-up, the single bed… the pillow wall that had apparently not survived the night.
She was tucked against him, head beneath his chin, her hand loosely curled in the fabric of his T-shirt as if she’d been holding onto him in her sleep. One of her legs was slung over his, and his arm—completely of its own accord—was wrapped tight around her waist, keeping her close.
Fred froze.
Then, slowly, painfully slowly, his eyes softened, and something in him melted so thoroughly it almost hurt.
He didn’t want to. Didn’t dare.
Her breath was warm where it fanned against his collarbone. Her hair tickled the edge of his jaw. And for the first time in… he honestly couldn’t remember how long… Fred felt a bone-deep peace.
He tightened his arm around her just the slightest bit, savoring it like he’d never get the chance again.
He knew he should let go—knew when she woke up she’d probably shove him off the bed, call him a menace, and demand to know why he’d violated the sacred terms of the pillow wall—but right now he didn’t care.
He just wanted one more minute. One more breath. One more moment where she was soft and warm and pressed against him like she belonged there.
He dipped his head the smallest fraction, his nose brushing the top of her hair taking in the scent of her shampoo—light, barely a touch, but enough to make his chest ache.
“Just… five more minutes,” he whispered to no one but the quiet, trying to memorize the shape of her against him.
Because in a few hours, they’d be back to fighting, but for this sliver of morning light she was his to hold.
A bit later, her breathing shifted—soft, warm against his collarbone—and Fred felt it like a lightning strike he had to pretend not to notice.
Her hand rested over his heart like she’d fallen asleep mid-claiming it. He should’ve moved. He should’ve rolled away. He should’ve done something besides lie perfectly still and memorize the way she fit against him like some cruel trick of fate.
So he kept his eyes closed, every muscle pretending at sleep while every nerve in his body screamed awake.
Then she shifted again—this time leaning in.
She thought he was asleep.
He realized it instantly in the way she hesitated, her breath catching against his chest, and then—
She tucked herself closer.
Her nose brushed his skin. Her fingers curled slightly, holding onto him. She relaxed into him like she wanted the moment to last, something soft and vulnerable slipping through the cracks of all their bickering and stubborn walls.
Fred nearly forgot how to breathe.
He swallowed hard, keeping perfectly still, careful not to give himself away. If she knew he was awake—Merlin, he didn’t know what either of them would do. But this? Her choosing closeness? He could’ve stayed like this for hours.
Maybe forever.
Her legs tangled with his again, her forehead pressing lightly to his jaw. He let his chin rest against her hair—just barely, just enough to pretend he wasn’t doing it on purpose.
And for the first time since they’d missed the portkey, since Greece, since Paris…
Fred Weasley didn’t feel annoyed or jealous or irritated.
He just felt her. Warm and soft, breathing him in like he was something safe.
Suddenly—
The owl’s shriek shattered the soft morning haze.
They both jolted—practically launched—apart, blankets twisting, limbs scrambling, hearts hammering.
She sat up first, hair a sleepy halo, cheeks pink for several reasons.
“You—! You crossed the pillow barrier!” she accused, pointing at the mound of pillows now shoved to Fred’s side.
Fred, equally flustered yet absolutely refusing to be the more embarrassed one, propped himself on an elbow. “Me? I crossed it? I woke up with your leg on me! And you were the one pulling me closer!”
“I was not!”
“You were absolutely doing it,” he insisted, running a hand through his rumpled hair. “Practically dragged me across the mattress in your sleep. Strong grip, by the way.”
She sputtered. “Oh, please—”
But the owl hooted impatiently at the window, cutting her off.
Fred muttered, “Yeah, yeah, hold on,” and crossed the room to take the rolled parchment from its beak. The owl nipped his fingers for good measure before flying off with a rude flap.
He unrolled the letter while she tried to calm her pulse—and tried very hard not to think about the heat of him pressed on her, the steady rise and fall of his breathing against her neck, the way their legs had tangled—
“Well?” she asked, maybe a little too quickly.
Fred cleared his throat. “Portkey’s arranged. One o’clock. Gives us… about four hours.”
“Four hours,” she echoed.
To spend together. Alone. After waking up wrapped around each other like they had every right to be there.
The room felt far too small again.
Fred’s eyes flicked toward her—then away—then back, soft and unreadable.
“So,” he said, forcing casual into his voice, “guess we’ve got some time to kill.”
Her heart skipped.
“Yeah,” she murmured. “Guess we do.”
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The walk back into the sun felt like walking on eggshells.
After the owl’s interruption and the awkward argument about who crossed the pillow barrier, Fred had run a frustrated hand through his hair and muttered something about “needing air” and “going for a walk.” She’d nodded, needing it just as badly, and they agreed—tight-voiced—to meet in thirty minutes for breakfast.
She got ready slowly, the room still warm with the ghost of last night’s closeness. Her hands trembled a little while she brushed her hair, and she hated that she missed the weight of his arm around her waist.
By the time she walked into the small hotel café, Fred was already there.
He stood when he saw her—out of habit, politeness, or nerves she couldn’t tell—and they exchanged stiff “hi’s,” like acquaintances instead of two people who had literally woken up wrapped around each other.
Breakfast was… quiet. A minefield they both tiptoed around.
Small comments, half-smiles, but neither brave enough to mention the bed.
Afterward, they packed up their things, brought their bags to the front desk, and officially checked out. With hours still left before their portkey, they headed down toward the water.
And the stiffness followed them all the way to the sand.
The beach was bright, breezy, brilliant—and they were walking side by side like two people avoiding stepping on shadows.
They went straight to the beach bar, desperate for something to take the edge off.
“What do you want?” Fred asked.
“Something strong,” she replied.
He gave a humorless huff that might’ve been a laugh. “Same.”
Two cold cocktails appeared—fruity, colorful, deceptively potent. They carried them to a pair of lounge chairs and sat down with oceans of tension still between them.
Sip by sip, the edges softened. Then melted. Then dissolved entirely.
She started by laughing at something small—Fred commenting on the birds “looking like they were planning a coup.” He glanced over as if startled that she found him funny today, then he laughed too. The sound loosened something tangled inside her.
Soon they were leaning toward each other instead of away.
Then they were making fun of tourists’ terrible sunburn lines.
Then Fred tried to balance his empty cup on his stomach while lying back and failed so dramatically she snorted and nearly spilled her drink.
He grinned at the sound—wide, unguarded, sunshine-bright.
“You’re laughing at me,” he said.
“You make it very easy.”
“Admit it,” he said, nudging her foot with his. “You missed me.”
She rolled her eyes, cheeks warm from drink and sun. “Don’t flatter yourself.”
“Oh, come on,” he teased. “We shared a bed. Shared warmth. Shared—”
“Fred.”
He smirked into his straw.
But there was something softer beneath it now. Something warm. Something honest.
The alcohol hummed gently through their veins, blurring sharp words and smoothing rough edges. By the time they’d ordered a second round, they were talking like best friends—ones that weren’t busy biting each other’s heads off. Both leaning just a little too close.
The awkwardness of the morning was gone, burned away by sun and liquor and that magnetic thing between them neither one was ready to name.
By the time she finished her third drink, the tight knot in her chest had loosened and she was definitely drunk.
Fred was the same, though he was on his fourth drink.
They sat on the sun-warmed beach loungers beneath a wide umbrella. Spring wind swept across the beach, warm and salted, tugging playfully at the ends of her hair. Fred kept glancing over—not the irritated, wounded glances from that morning, but the familiar teasing ones, smoothed by tipsiness and the fact they actually knew how to laugh together.
She sipped her drink, tipped her head back against the chair, and sighed. “This is nice.”
Fred nudged her ankle with his. “See? Told you Greece wasn’t completely ruined by your tragic crimes.”
She snorted. “My crimes? You broke into my room at dawn.”
“Only because you ignored me the previous day,” he fired back, pointing at her with the stem of his drink. “Which was very rude, by the way. Deeply harmful to my fragile ego.”
“Your ego is not fragile.”
“It is!” he insisted with drunken sincerity. “Absolutely shattered. I’m practically in pieces.”
She laughed too loud to stop herself, covering her face. “You’re ridiculous.”
“And you’re finally fun again,” he said—light, teasing, but something warm flickered beneath it.
She dropped her hands, letting them fall over the arm of the chair. “Maybe you’re finally not being an arse.”
He gasped dramatically. “Take that back.”
“No.”
They stared at each other for a few long, playful seconds—then both dissolved into bubbling laughter, the kind that curled in the stomach and made everything feel easier.
Fred let his head fall back on the cushion, hair messy from the wind. “You know,” he said, staring toward the water, “I forgot how easy we are when we’re not… you know. Fighting.”
“Mm,” she hummed. “I did too.”
They didn’t touch. Not really. But his hand hung off the lounge just inches from hers. Close enough she felt warmth radiate across her skin like a secret.
He glanced over again, grin crooked. “So. Should we cause some trouble before we leave Greece?”
She raised her glass. “I suppose it’d be rude not to.”
Fred clinked his drink gently against hers. “That’s the spirit.”
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
By the time they had to leave for the portkey, they were completely drunk—giddy, swaying, warm inside and out.
“We have—hic—fifteen minutes,” she announced, squinting at the sun as if it were a clock.
“That’s plenty,” Fred declared with absolutely zero accuracy.
They stumbled down the sand path, shoes and bags in hand, arms bumping every few steps, giggling like they had no earthly reason not to.
Fred tripped on a seashell and she almost fell trying to catch him. He blamed the ground for being “shifty.” She told him he walked like a newborn deer.
When they reached the portkey, they clung to it like it might float away, still breathless with laughter.
And then—WHOOSH—Italy swallowed them in a whirl of color.
Their friends were waiting.
And stared.
Fred had his arm around her shoulder, she had her hand fisted in the front of his shirt to steady herself, both were rosy-cheeked, sun-warmed, and giggling like idiots.
Ginny blinked.
Hermione mouthed what the hell?
George looked delighted.
Ron whispered, “Weren’t they at each other’s throats?”
Harry shrugged helplessly.
And she and Fred just stood there, leaning into each other as the world steadied beneath their feet again— still laughing, still drunk, and absolutely no longer pretending they could stay indifferent.
They tumbled around, honey-gold light, laughter spilling out of them as their feet hit the grass… unsteady, ridiculous, drunk. A small, walled garden kept wandering Muggles from seeing the chaos of two tipsy Brits collapse into each other.
“You two…” Hermione started carefully, “…seem… different than when we last saw you?”
“We’re fantastic,” she announced, flopping dramatically against Fred’s side. He steadied her without missing a beat, his own grin crooked and stupid.
“Yeah,” Fred echoed, slinging an arm back around her shoulder. “Never better.”
George snorted. “Last we heard, you’d murdered each other behind a fruit stand.”
“That was yesterday,” Fred said, waving a dismissive hand. “Long time ago. Ancient history.”
She nodded. “We’re friends now.”
“Best friends,” he agreed.
They burst out laughing again. Nobody knew why—not even them.
Harry leaned toward Ron. “Are they drunk?”
“Obviously,” Ron muttered.
Angelina crossed her arms, amused. “This is going to be interesting.”
They gathered their bags and left the little hidden garden, strolling toward the coastal hotel. Italy glowed soft and pink, the sea just across the street glittering like glass. Warm, breezy air rolled in from the water, carrying a sweet smell.
Their friends chatted about Greece, about the trip, about plans—but every once in a while someone glanced back at Fred and her… who were whispering, bumping shoulders, or breaking into bubbly laughter for no apparent reason.
Finally Hermione stopped walking, turned around, and delivered the news very matter-of-factly:
“Well. It’s good you two shared a room last night,” she said with a pointed look, “because it’ll prepare you for our stay here.”
They both froze.
“Huh?” Fred asked.
“What?” she echoed.
Ginny grinned wickedly. “You’re rooming together again.”
“But—” she blinked. “Why?”
“Because,” Angelina said, “this hotel’s mostly full. We booked months ago. All couples share a room…” She raised an eyebrow. “…and the singles are paired.”
Harry added, “There’s one single’s room left in the entire building.”
Ron finished smugly: “Two beds, but still shared.”
Their jaws dropped in perfect unison.
Then—
“WE CAN DO THAT,” she said abruptly, far too cheerful.
“YES. COMPLETELY FINE,” Fred agreed, equally too loud.
George cackled. “They’re so drunk.”
They resumed walking, weaving slightly on the cobblestone. Every time she lost her balance, Fred caught her arm dramatically, heroically, as though saving her from a cliff. When he tripped, she held onto his shirt like they were in a ballroom.
“Stop dragging me,” she muttered.
“I’m stabilizing you.”
“You’re the one who keeps tipping.”
“You’re tipping me!”
She shoved him. He shoved her back—gentle but ridiculous—and they both dissolved into giggles again.
Harry, up ahead, sighed. “Merlin help us.”
Ginny smirked. “Oh, I’m loving this.”
By the time they reached the hotel entrance—a peach-colored building draped in flowery vines—they were still leaning into each other, still flushed from alcohol and sun, still laughing like they’d never argued at all.
And their friends shared the exact same look: This is going to get very interesting
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
She blinked the room into focus, her head pleasantly warm and cloudy, the covers twisted around her legs. For one disoriented moment she had no idea where she was—until she spotted the second bed.
Fred.
Asleep in it.
He was sprawled diagonally across the mattress, hair a mess, one arm dangling off the side, snoring softly like someone who had laughed too much and drank too much and had absolutely no regrets. She remembered—barely—their drunken arrival, his arm around her shoulders so she wouldn’t fall, both of them giggling like idiots.
A knock startled her.
“Love? You decent?” Ginny’s voice floated through the door.
She stumbled out of bed, still tipsy but stable enough, and opened it. Ginny raised an eyebrow immediately.
“Well, you two look alive. Good. Get ready for dinner—we’re meeting downstairs in an hour.” She smirked. “Try not to kill each other before then.”
Ginny closed the door before she could deny anything.
Behind her, Fred groaned awake, rubbing his eyes like a sleepy child. “Why is the world so bright?” he mumbled.
“It’s not. You’re hungover,” she said, arms crossed but unable to hide her smile.
He blinked at her. Soft. Sleep-warm. Almost sheepish. “We’re sharing a room. Right.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Sorry if I snored.”
“You snored like a troll,” she teased.
He laughed, and she laughed, and suddenly the fog from the morning, the argument, the awkwardness—it all felt very far away.
She grabbed her toiletries and disappeared into the bathroom to rinse off and change. Her head was still buzzing with leftover alcohol and sun and the dizzying whirl of Portkey travel. She slipped into another matching two-piece set—light, summery, elegant—her skirt flowing, her top perfectly fitted. Then she quickly put on some light makeup in the mirror.
When she stepped out, towel in hand, wringing water from her hair, Fred froze mid-buttoning his shirt.
His eyes traveled—slowly, helplessly—down the curve of her shoulder, the tie of her top, the sweep of her skirt. His lips parted, barely. He blinked like he needed a moment to reboot.
“You… look—”
She raised a brow, smirking. “Yes?”
He coughed. “Like Italy suits you.”
“Is that your drunk way of saying I look nice?”
He straightened, his own shirt only half-done, exposing warm sun-kissed skin and a chain she’d never noticed before. “You look more than nice,” he admitted. “I just don’t know if I’m sober enough to say it without sounding stupid.”
Her heart tripped.
She stepped past him to grab her earrings, pretending she wasn’t flustered. “Well… you clean up pretty nice yourself,” she said lightly.
He flashed her a grin—slow, crooked, undeniably flirty. “Yeah?”
She nodded, cheeks warm. “Yeah.”
They stood there for a moment, both pretending to adjust something—her jewelry, his sleeves—both very aware of the other.
Still tipsy. Still warm from the beach. Still hopelessly drawn together despite everything.
“Ready to go?” she asked quietly.
Fred looked at her for a long moment. “Yeah,” he said, softer than before. “Let’s go.”
And together they headed downstairs, still unsteady on their feet, still flushed, still caught somewhere between enemies, friends, and something beautifully dangerous.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The evening air in the coastal Italian town was warm and soft, carrying the smell of lemon trees and the distant hush of waves. The restaurant’s balcony overlooked a narrow street lit by dangling lanterns, casting gold across the white tablecloths. The group had gathered around a long wooden table, wine already breathing in open bottles, and laughter buzzing under the glow.
She and Fred slipped into their seats last — still a little pink-cheeked from their accidental nap and the leftover haze of tipsiness that made everything feel lighter, warmer, funnier. She took the chair between Hermione and Fred; Fred pulled his own chair a little closer than strictly necessary. Their knees brushed, and neither made an effort to correct it.
George noticed immediately, flicking a knowing look across the table at Angelina. Hermione raised an eyebrow. Ron smirked. Ginny mouthed, Oh, this is new. But no one said anything.
Wine was poured, crisp and sweet, and she lifted her glass with a little sigh of delight.
“Cheers,” Harry said, raising his.
“To surviving Greece,” George teased.
“To not murdering each other,” Ginny added, eyes flicking at the two of them.
“And to Italy,” Fred said, clinking his glass lightly against hers. His gaze held hers a beat too long — warm, softened by wine — before he smirked. “Try not to pick a fight before dessert.”
She rolled her eyes, heat blooming in her chest. “Oh, please. You start at least half of them.”
“Half?” Fred scoffed, dramatically offended. “I start maybe thirty percent.”
“Forty-five.”
“Thirty-five and that’s my final offer.”
She laughed — that easy, unrestrained kind of laugh that made the others glance over, smiling because the sound was infectious. Fred watched her more than the joke warranted, grin pulling lopsided in that way he only ever gave her.
Dinner unfolded in overlapping conversations — travel stories, complaints about the heat, ridiculous memories from Hogwarts — but she and Fred kept orbiting each other.
Light bickering.
Teasing whispers.
A shared bottle of wine they were definitely finishing too fast.
He plucked a crumb off her plate.
She kicked his ankle.
He nudged her chair closer with his foot.
She accused him of crowding her space.
He told her she smelled nice tonight to which she nearly knocked over her wine glass at that.
The table caught pieces of it — the closeness, the softness sneaking in around the edges of their usual sparring — and exchanged those silent looks people do when two friends are clearly becoming something else but haven’t admitted it yet.
By the group's second bottle of wine, her head felt pleasantly floaty, warm with alcohol and the spring night. Fred’s hand brushed hers under the table once, twice, and neither pulled away.
Hermione hid a smile behind her glass.
Ron muttered, “Just snog already,” under his breath.
Angelina and George exchanged triumphantly smug grins.
But she didn’t notice any of that — too lost in the sparkle of lights, the taste of wine, the cozy heat of Fred sitting beside her, and how easy everything suddenly felt.
The wine had turned everything golden.
After dinner, the eight of them spilled out onto the cobblestone street in a warm, laughing tangle — cheeks flushed, steps uneven, arms looped around one another as they wandered through the glowing Italian evening. Lanterns hung overhead like suspended suns, and somewhere nearby, a street guitarist strummed something soft and romantic.
They were all decidedly tipsy. Ginny tripped on a pebble and giggled into Harry’s shoulder. Ron kept kissing the top of Hermione’s head. Angelina teased George about his terrible Italian accent. And Fred and her… well, they kept drifting too close, sharing looks that felt like sparks in the warm air.
Then they passed a small underground club, neon sign pulsing faintly beneath a stone archway. Music thumped just enough to feel thrilling.
“Let’s go in!” Ginny declared.
No one disagreed.
Inside, the club was dim and dreamy — colored lights sweeping low across the dance floor, shadows dancing on old brick walls, the music humming through the floorboards. Their friends instantly splintered off to dance with their partners, disappearing into the crush of bodies like they’d been waiting all night for this.
She and Fred were the only two left standing near the edge of the room, the beat vibrating beneath their feet.
Fred leaned on the wall behind him, arms crossed, hair messy in the multicolored light. “Well,” he said with a crooked grin, “looks like we’ve been abandoned.”
She snorted, “Oh no. How ever will I survive alone someone nagging me every five minutes?”
Fred put a hand over his heart. “You wound me.”
“You deserve it.”
“Probably,” he admitted, grin deepening.
A moment passed — warm, loose, slow. The kind of moment that only happens when music thrums in your ribs and wine softens the edges of everything.
Then Fred pushed off the wall. “Dance with me.”
It wasn’t a question. But it wasn’t a demand, either. It was soft and shaded with something almost shy.
She hesitated just long enough to pretend she wasn’t immediately saying yes. Then, “Fine.”
His hand found hers. Warm. Steady. And then they slipped onto the dance floor.
They didn’t dance like the others, wild and laughing. Instead, Fred pulled her close — closer than friends should — hands settling at her waist, fingertips brushing skin where her top lifted slightly with each breath. She looped her arms around his neck, and the world narrowed into heat and heartbeat and the sweet sway of bodies that had been orbiting each other for far too long.
The music softened. The lights dimmed blue.
His forehead dipped toward hers.
Her breath caught.
His nose brushed hers.
Their lips hovered — inches, then less than inches — the weighted sweetness of a kiss hanging between them like a held breath.
She could feel his heart. He could feel hers.
And just as he began to close the last impossible distance—
“FRED!”
George’s voice cut through the music like a bucket of cold water. He barreled over, laughing, sweaty from dancing, completely oblivious.
“You’ve got to come try this drink — some bloke says it tastes like liquid fireworks—”
Fred jerked back so fast he nearly swore. She stepped away, breath unsteady, pulse wild.
George paused, looking between them, then grinned far too knowingly.
“Oh. Am I interrupting something?”
“NO,” they both blurted, too quickly, too loudly.
George raised a brow. “Right. Well…” He leaned in between them conspiratorially. “Come before the bar closes.”
And he vanished into the crowd again.
She and Fred just stood there, staring at each other in the strobing lights, both flushed, both breathless, both pretending that almost-kiss didn’t still crackle in the small space left between them.
Finally, Fred swallowed hard and tried for a joke — his voice rough.
“Guess that’s what we get for having friends.”
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
As the night came to a close, they stumbled through the quiet hotel hallway, her shoes in Fred’s hands, laughter muffled behind unsteady breaths. Italy at night was warm and humming— or maybe that was just how everything felt when one was drunk and far too aware of the boy walking beside her.
Fred fumbled with the keycard first, missed the slot entirely, then snorted at himself.
“Merlin’s—”
“Give it here,” she giggled, plucking it from his fingers and getting it right on the second try. “Honestly, Freddie.”
“Oh, so now you’re the responsible one?” he teased, leaning heavily on the doorframe as she pushed the door open.
The room was dim, lit only by the streetlamp glow leaking through the balcony curtains. Their two beds sat neatly apart — an entire civilized meter of distance that felt utterly ridiculous after the night they had just had.
She flopped face-first onto her bed with a groan. “Everything is spinning,” she mumbled into the pillow.
Fred laughed, dropping her purse he’d been carrying over a chair. “That’s what happens when someone has—what was it—three glasses of wine and half a club’s worth of cocktails?”
“You had just as much,” she said, rolling onto her back.
“Difference is,” he said, pointing at himself, “I’m experienced.”
“You fell on the stairs.”
Fred opened his mouth, closed it, pointed at her again. “…That was one time.”
She giggled — the warm, soft kind that hid nothing — and he smiled because he always, always did at that sound.
There was the muffled music from the street below, the smell of seasalt and tanlines, the lingering heat of the club on their skin. And him — standing at the foot of her bed, watching her with that lopsided, tired smile.
She blinked up at him. All warm and loose and honest.
“Freddie,” she whispered.
“Mm?”
“Come here.”
He froze. “Here… as in…?”
She patted the empty side of her mattress. “Just—come sleep with me tonight.” Her cheeks warmed. “I don’t want to sleep alone.”
His breath caught, sharp and quiet.
“Are you sure?” His voice was rougher than he meant it to be — not teasing this time, not mocking, something lower and unguarded.
She nodded, eyes soft and heavy. “I’m drunk. And tired. And I just… want you close.”
Fred exhaled shakily, tension melting right out of him. He glanced at his own bed — perfectly reasonable, perfectly separate — then back at her, curled on top of the blankets, looking at him like she trusted him.
“…Yeah alright,” he murmured. “C’mon lets get you ready for bed.”
Fred pulled her gently to her feet, steadying her when she swayed. He led her into the bathroom, both of them stumbling a bit but he was determined, that instinct to take care of her rising above the wine swirling through his system.
He took a cotton pad, a little cleanser, and wiped away her makeup with surprising gentleness, as if she were something delicate. Something precious. When he finished, he set a nightgown on the counter for her.
“I’ll give you a minute,” he said, slipping out so she could change.
When he came back, he was already in his own sleep clothes — just loose drawstring pants and nothing else. No shirt. No attempt to hide the fact that he was sculpted from years of Quidditch and chaos. Her eyes shamelessly traveled over his chest, shoulders, stomach… Slow. Obvious. Drunk honesty in her gaze.
Fred swallowed, ears going pink.
He pretended he hadn’t noticed — terribly, unconvincingly — and guided her back toward the beds, peeling the blankets down for her with a soft,
“There you go, love.”
He climbed into her bed carefully, hesitantly, like he wasn’t quite convinced it was real. The mattress dipped beside her, and she shifted instinctively toward the warmth of him.
They lay there, facing each other, the space between them barely a breath.
The room was quiet except for their uneven breathing — and the soft, dizzy realization that neither of them had any intention of moving further apart.
“Come here,” she murmured.
It wasn’t a question. It wasn’t even flirtation. It was instinct, hazy and trusting, wrapped in wine-soft edges.
Fred froze for half a second… then melted. Completely. She immediately tucked herself against him—head on his chest, arm draped across his stomach, her leg brushing his. Fred sucked in a breath, heart hammering right beneath her ear.
“You’re cuddly when you’re drunk,” he whispered, smiling into the dark.
“You’re always warm,” she mumbled back.
Silence eased over them, soft and slow. His hand found her waist, steadying her as she shifted closer. Their noses bumped when she tilted her face up, and for one suspended second, Fred looked like he might combust.
She blinked at him, eyes too dreamy to be real.
“Fred…?”
“Yeah?” he breathed.
“Come closer.”
He did.
Their lips met in a slow, searching kiss—wine-sweet, uncertain, impossibly gentle. She sighed against his mouth, fingers curling in the fabric of his sleep pants as though anchoring him there. Fred kissed her again, deeper, like every sarcastic comment, every argument, every impossible feeling had been building to this.
He pulled back a fraction, forehead resting against hers, breath unsteady.
“I like you,” he whispered. “More than I should. More than I—Merlin, I’ve liked you for ages. I—”
But her breathing had gone soft. Slow. Asleep.
Fred blinked down at her, stunned, a laugh trapped somewhere in his chest—half heartbreak, half relief.
“Of course,” he murmured, brushing a thumb gently over her cheek. “Figures the first time I say it out loud, you’d be unconscious.”
She nuzzled closer in her sleep, utterly peaceful.
Fred held her tighter, kissed the top of her head, and let himself fall asleep beside her, still smiling.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
The sunlight in Italy was far too bright for the state either of them were in.
Late morning bled warmth through the thin hotel curtains, dusting everything in a soft haze. She was asleep still, curled into Fred’s chest, his arm hooked around her waist like it had grown there overnight.
A gentle but insistent knock sounded. Fred groaned and she burrowed deeper against him.
The door creaked open without waiting for permission.
“Alright, rise and—oh Merlin’s beard.”
Hermione’s voice.
Angelina’s, right behind her, delighted, “Oh this is rich.”
Fred’s eyes shot open so fast he winced. She blinked awake a second later, bleary and confused—only to realize at the same time he did that they were wrapped around each other in one bed.
Fred’s arm was still around her. Her leg was thrown over his like it belonged there.
“Bloody hell,” Fred muttered, attempting to sit up but only succeeding in pulling her with him.
Hermione set two vials of hangover potion on the bedside table, smirking like she’d been waiting her whole life for this exact moment.
“We brought potions,” she said, far too politely for the scene before her. “For… you both. Since clearly you’re—comfortable.”
Angelina crossed her arms, grin wicked. “You two do realize this room has two beds?”
“We—uh—” she started.
“We were—” Fred tried.
Angelina raised a brow. “Sleeping very cozily for two people who ‘can’t stand each other.’”
Hermione gave a knowing, painfully knowing smile. “Take your potions. We’ll meet you both downstairs in an hour for food,” and closed the door quietly when they left.
Silence fell.
Fred slowly exhaled, running a hand down his face. His hair was a mess, sticking up in every direction. She was still half in his lap.
“Well,” he said hoarsely, finally looking at her with eyes still soft from sleep, “that could’ve gone better.”
She swallowed. “We were drunk.”
“Very drunk,” he agreed.
“And the bed is… comfy.”
He snorted. “Sure. Let’s blame the mattress.”
Their eyes held a beat longer than they should have.
Then she reached for a hangover potion, bumping her knee into his.
“Let’s just… take these,” she murmured.
“Excellent idea,” he said, but didn’t move his arm from around her until she pulled away.
Still, even after she did, he didn’t stop looking at her like the morning light had been invented just to fall across her face.
── ࣪˖ ࣪ ⊹ ࣪ ˖ ──
Fred left for breakfast before her, explaining he needed to speak with George about their return to the shop in three days. From the bathroom, she gave a casual okay, feeling significantly better after taking a hangover potion and finishing her makeup.
Downstairs, Fred joined the others who were already gathering. Hermione and Angelina had quietly let everyone know what they had seen the night before. Fred insisted it hadn’t been anything like that—yes, they’d been drunk and kissed, but that was it.
Turning serious, he laid out a plan. He needed their help to distract her: the girls were to take her to the beach and then do a little shopping, giving him the time and space to prepare a romantic setup where he could finally confess his feelings. The boys would help him with the setup and ensure they could get her alone at the right moment. They all huddled, quietly plotting and coordinating, until finally she appeared downstairs for breakfast, unaware of the scheming that had already begun.
After breakfast, Hermione and Angelina exchanged a glance that immediately set her on edge.
“Come on,” Hermione said, her voice unusually insistent.
“We’ve got… errands to run.” Angelina chimed in with a conspiratorial grin.
“Yeah, the beach won’t wait, we need to get going before, well… before you get distracted” Ginny added.
Before she could ask what they meant, they practically tugged her toward the door, barely letting her grab her sunglasses.
“What’s going on?” she asked, but the three girls waved her off, eyes glinting with amusement and something unreadable.
Hermione whispered, “Just trust us.”
Angelina added, “You’ll see.”
By the time they reached the beach, she realized they had steered her away from the breakfast area much faster than usual. Their smiles were a little too knowing as they kept stealing glances toward the hotel in the distance. As they walked along the sand, their hands subtly guiding her away from the path she would have taken alone, she felt herself both curious and suspicious. “Okay… you guys are definitely hiding something,” she said, half laughing, half accusatory.
Hermione just shrugged, tilting her head as she led her closer to the water. “Maybe we are,” she said softly, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes.
Ginny winked, “But we promise, it’s for your own good.”
Despite the playful scolding, she couldn’t help but feel the girls were deliberately pulling her away from Fred and the hotel, and a small part of her heart raced at the thought of why.
After a morning of wandering through the sun-drenched streets, the girls had dragged her from boutique to boutique, trying on flowing dresses, delicate skirts, and silky blouses. She laughed at their persistence, but secretly enjoyed the attention and the excuse to indulge in a little shopping. By early afternoon, they returned to the hotel, the warm sea breeze following them inside.
“Quick, change into something nice,” Hermione urged, tossing her a soft, pale-blue dress that fluttered just above her knees.
“We’re going out for dinner tonight,” Angelina added with a wink.
The irony wasn’t lost on her—none of the other girls were even remotely dressed up. Ginny was in loose linen pants, Hermione in a simple blouse, and Angelina had gone for comfortable sandals and a casual sundress.
“You’re making me feel overdressed,” she said, half-laughing as she slipped into the dress.
“Oh, don’t worry about us,” Hermione said, smoothing her own shirt. “This is just… you need a little motivation, that’s all.”
Once she was ready, the group began making excuses—“We’ll head to the bar first,” “Just need a little fresh air, meet you there,” “I think I left my book back in the room”—all designed to keep her distracted. She noticed the pattern but didn’t have time to ask questions before they left, leaving her standing in the doorway.
A moment later, Fred appeared in the hall, grin in place, eyes sparkling. “Shall we?” he asked, offering his hand. She took it, and without another word, he led her up a winding path through the hotel grounds. The sound of the waves grew louder as they approached a secluded garden tucked along the beach, lanterns flickering softly and casting golden light over a small, intimate table set just for two.
The gentle scent of flowers and the faint ocean breeze wrapped around them as Fred pulled out her chair. For the first time all day, it was just the two of them, the rest of the group conveniently “otherwise occupied.” And in that quiet, private space by the water, the air seemed to hum with unspoken anticipation.
The garden felt like something out of a dream. The lights swayed gently, casting soft shadows over the flowers that bloomed in vibrant bursts of color. The faint scent of salt from the sea mingled with jasmine and roses, wrapping them in a quiet, magical bubble. The table between them held only a single candle, its flame flickering and reflecting in her eyes as she sat across from him, cheeks still flushed from the sun and the walk.
Fred’s usual mischievous grin softened, replaced by something rarer—something sincere and open. He reached across the table, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face, lingering just a moment too long for casual comfort. “You know,” he began, his voice quieter than usual, almost vulnerable, “I’ve been terrible at this… at saying things I should’ve said a long time ago.”
She tilted her head, heart fluttering, eyes meeting his. “Saying what?”
“That I’ve… been completely hopeless about you,” he admitted, a shy laugh escaping him. “For years, actually. And I thought I could hide it behind jokes, pranks, all of that… but I can’t. I don’t want to. I… I like you. More than I probably should. More than I can stop thinking about. And I know I’ve been an idiot, and you’ve probably seen right through me all along.”
Her chest tightened, a warmth spreading through her. For years, she had felt the same—had noticed the protective blur beneath his teasing, the small glances, the way he somehow made every moment brighter. And now he was saying it, out loud. “Fred… I—”
He leaned forward, closing the distance slowly, letting his hand cover hers on the table. “You don’t have to say it back,” he whispered, though his eyes searched hers for something he couldn’t quite name.
She smiled, laughter bubbling up in her chest despite the fluttering in her stomach. “I like you too,” she confessed softly, her fingers curling around his. “I’ve liked you for ages, you muppet.”
Fred’s grin returned, bright and uncontainable, and this time it was full of relief and triumph. “Finally,” he said, leaning in, and she met him halfway. Their lips touched softly, the kiss slow and gentle, carrying years of unspoken feelings and missed chances.
The florals swayed around them, the ocean whispered praises in the background, and for the first time, the world felt perfectly aligned. When they pulled back, foreheads pressed together, laughter mingled with their sighs.
“You’re impossible,” she murmured.
“And you make it worth every moment,” he replied, tugging her hand as they lingered in the golden glow, finally together.
❀ Whispers and wildflowers ❀
Fred Weasley x fem reader
(mutual yearning • friends to lovers • jealousy • lots of tension)
The morning sunlight spilled gently across the walls of her bedroom, glinting off the delicate crystal ornaments her grandmother had adored, casting tiny rainbows across the floorboards. The air was warm and scented faintly of roses and freshly cut grass, a gentle reminder that summer had fully arrived. She stirred beneath the soft weight of her covers, feeling the comforting presence of two familiar companions. Orchid, her sleek black cat, purred against her side, kneading her hand with delicate paws and occasionally brushing her face with a velvet nose. Magnolia, her golden retriever with a coat that shimmered in the sun, had somehow curled around her legs, letting out a soft, rhythmic snore that blended with the distant hum of birdsong and the gentle rustle of leaves in the early breeze.
She yawned, stretching languidly, and took a moment to simply breathe in the warmth that filled the room. Sunlight streamed through the wide windows, highlighting her hair and the intricate embroidery on the curtains. Outside, the garden was alive with color—roses, daisies, and peonies nodding gently in the morning light, the pond reflecting the sky in a perfect mirror of blues and golds. The quiet serenity of the summer morning wrapped around her like a comforting cloak, coaxing her fully awake and reminding her that today would be a day of light, laughter, and perhaps a touch of mischief.
“Good morning, my little monsters,” she murmured, laughing as the cat batted lazily at her hair and the dog nudged her shoulder for attention. Swinging her legs over the edge of the bed, she stretched, savoring the quiet calm of the morning. Her home, inherited from her grandparents, felt like a living memory—soft, warm, and brimming with life. Her parents had moved in with her when she’d taken ownership, appreciating the way the house carried her grandmother’s charm yet offered a modern comfort.
Sliding into a silky robe, she padded over to the window, inhaling the fragrance of roses and jasmine that climbed the trellises outside. The garden was a living painting, each flower seeming to nod in the morning breeze, the pond reflecting a sky painted in soft pastels. It was a space she cherished, one that reminded her of summers spent here before her grandparents had passed.
Walking down stairs she found her younger sister, still in sixth year at Hogwarts, sprawled on the couch, groaning and clearly still half asleep. By the time she reached the kitchen, the rest of the family was already stirring. Her father, ever methodical, was reading the morning paper over a cup of tea; her mother was fussing with breakfast, arranging plates with a motherly precision. Her sister walked in as well and slouched in a chair, broomsticks of hair falling across her sleepy face.
“Morning,” she chirped, taking a seat and exchanging kisses with her mother. “Dad, your tea looks exactly the same as yesterday.”
“And it will tomorrow,” he replied dryly, though a fond smile tugged at his lips.
Her sister groaned. “You’re cheerful too early,” she muttered.
“I prefer ‘ready for the day,’ thank you very much,” she said with a playful bow of her head. Breakfast passed with laughter and teasing, the clinking of cutlery mingling with the soft hum of early summer birds outside.
Once done, she excused herself. Her boots crunched along the garden path, Magnolia trailing behind while Orchid slinked along the shadows of the flower beds. She quickly attended to the roses, coaxed the morning glory to climb higher, and straightened the tiny decorative statues her grandmother had adored. Each movement grounded her, letting her prepare mentally for the day ahead.
Back inside, she washed her hands and glanced at the ornate fireplace in the corner of the kitchen. With a practiced flick of her wand, the fireplace flared to green, connecting seamlessly to the Floo Network. A deep breath, a whispered “Diagon Alley,” and the comforting warmth of the flames swirled around her. In the next instant, she stepped through and landed on the familiar cobblestones of the bustling wizarding shopping district, the scents of cauldrons and parchment mingling with the excitement of a new day.
She had started working at Weasleys’ Wizarding Wheezes a few months ago, and each morning she arrived with a mix of excitement and nerves.
The shop was just a short walk from the Alley’s main street, and as she approached, she could hear the unmistakable laughter of Fred and George echoing from inside. Fred’s voice carried a teasing lilt, making her stomach flutter in a way that never failed to remind her of her long-standing crush. She and Fred had known each other for years, growing up in the same friend group, sharing summers and school memories, but neither had ever admitted the feelings that lingered between them. Their flirtation had always been playful, charged with subtle tension, and often left her imagining what might happen if one of them ever took the first step.
George, too, was impossibly easy to talk to, full of sharp wit and infectious energy, and she loved the camaraderie she shared with the twins. There was an effortless comfort in their teasing, a sense of belonging she had never quite felt anywhere else. And though she sometimes wished Fred would notice her in a different way, being in the shop—among the fireworks, joke products, and constant chaos—felt like stepping into a little world of magic she could call her own.
As she reached the shop, she paused for a moment to take it in. Fred leaned over the counter, tinkering with a bright orange box that promised “instant whoopee cushion delight,” while George hovered nearby, adjusting the settings on a miniature Fanged Flyer. The moment she stepped in, Fred’s gaze found hers, a grin tugging at his lips.
“Ah, the lady of the manor has arrived,” he said, his tone both teasing and warm.
She rolled her eyes, but her lips curved into a smile, heart quietly skipping at the sight of him.
“Morning, sunshine,” Fred greeted, brushing a streak of soot from his cheek, “Sleep well, or are we going to have to wake you with a bang?”
She laughed, adjusting the strap of her bag. “You two are far too early for anyone’s good,” she teased, glancing at George who was already rolling his eyes. “I had a lovely morning, thank you. Quiet, peaceful… unlike this place.”
George grinned, snapping a box shut with a small pop. “Quiet isn’t exactly our specialty,” he said. “But it’s good to have you here, really. You keep us somewhat in line—at least a little.”
She raised an eyebrow, mock-offended. “Somewhat in line? I’ll take it.” She moved to set down her bag behind the counter, pausing to glance at Fred, who had been watching her the entire time with that easy, mischievous grin that made her heart leap.
“So,” Fred said, leaning casually against the counter, “what’s on the agenda today? Helping me test the new Extendable Ears, or are we focusing on making the new Fanged Flyer absolutely lethal?”
She smirked, shaking her head. “I think I’ll leave the lethal testing to you. I’m better at… morale support.”
Fred’s grin widened, a playful glint in his eyes. “Ah, of course. Every brilliant prank needs its loyal cheerleader.”
George chuckled from across the room. “Careful, Freddie, don’t let her get too spoiled. You might start blushing in front of the customers.”
She rolled her eyes again, but heat crept up her neck.
Fred caught it immediately, smirking wider. “I would never,” he said, voice dropping to a teasing murmur just for her.
The shop had officially come to life now—the hum of magic, the smell of firework powder, and the laughter of the three of them blending into a morning that felt impossibly light and full of possibilities. And as she moved to help Fred unpack a particularly suspicious-looking box, she couldn’t help the small, fluttering thrill of being exactly where she wanted to be.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
By midday, the shop had settled into a rhythm—customers wandering in to gawk at glittering fireworks, prank items, and magical novelties, while Fred and George darted between counters and displays with the sort of manic energy only they could sustain. She was perched on a small stool behind the counter, carefully labeling a row of Puking Pastilles, when the bell above the door jingled.
“George!” A familiar, confident voice called. She looked up to see Angelina Johnson stepping in, her bright smile lighting up the shop. She was dressed casually, but the easy confidence seemed to radiate from her. George’s face lit up like a firework as he waved her over.
“Angelina, you made it!” he said, hurrying around the counter to meet her.
“And I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Angelina said, grinning. Her eyes flicked to her friend behind the counter, and she gave a quick nod. “Hey, love. How’s my favorite chaos agent today?”
She laughed, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Still managing to stay alive among the explosions and mayhem,” she replied, tossing Fred a teasing glance. “You?”
“Busy as usual,” Angelina said, giving George a quick peck on the cheek before turning her attention back to her friend. “But I wanted to ask—are you coming to dinner at the Burrow tonight? Hermione said you’d be there too.”
“Yes,” she said, excitement bubbling in her voice. “Hermione, Fred, George… everyone will be there. Ginny, Ron, Harry—it’s going to be nice to have everyone together.” She paused, smiling. “It’ll be… lively, to say the least.”
Angelina laughed. “That’s one way to put it. But you know, I’m looking forward to it. We can all catch up properly, and it’s been ages since I’ve had a proper home-cooked meal with all of you.”
Fred sidled up beside her, eyebrow raised. “And I suppose we’ll all be on our best behavior for Mrs. Weasley, right?”
“Don’t tempt me,” Angelina said lightly, but there was an unmistakable sparkle in her eyes. She glanced at the clock and sighed. “I should get back soon, George. I’ll see you lot tonight.”
With a final wave, she disappeared out the door, leaving a faint scent of her perfume and the echo of her laughter behind.
Fred shook his head, chuckling. “Every time she comes in, George’s brain just… evaporates.”
George rolled his eyes, grinning. “Shut it, Fred. You’d be the same if it were you, admit it.”
She smiled to herself, quietly enjoying the warm, easy camaraderie. “Well,” she said, “looks like we better get back to it. There’s still a mountain of mischief to manage before the day’s over.”
Fred gave her a conspiratorial wink as she moved to help him with a new batch of Fanged Flyers. “Ah, yes. Back to work… but I suppose we’ll make it fun while we’re at it.”
And just like that, the laughter and controlled chaos of Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes filled the air again, the promise of an evening with friends—and perhaps a little more—lingering just beyond the horizon.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
After closing the shop, the three of them strolled down the now-quiet Diagon Alley, the warm summer sun still hanging lazily in the sky, a sight she always loved this time of year. Reaching the floo, they took their turns stepping into the emerald-green flames. “The Burrow,” they each called in turn, vanishing with a soft whoosh into the familiar swirl of magic.
The moment she stepped out of the fireplace and into the warm, familiar chaos of the Burrow, Mrs. Weasley swept her up in a tight, comforting hug. Pulling back, she caught sight of Hermione, her best friend, the one who had been by her side through nearly everything—standing nearby with Ron. She didn’t hesitate, rushing over to envelop them both in a grateful embrace, laughing as Hermione returned the hug with her usual mix of warmth and exasperation.
After a moment of settling in and shaking off the journey, they moved toward the kitchen and sitting area, the cozy Burrow smell of baked bread and faint herbs filling the air. The sun was beginning to dip lower in the sky, painting the walls in warm golds and soft ambers. She glanced around, noting the familiar clutter and charm—the knitted cushions, the slightly crooked picture frames, and the gentle hum of life that made the house feel impossibly homey.
“So, how has work been?” Hermione asked, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she sank into one of the armchairs.
“Honestly, it’s been delightful,” she replied, smoothing her skirt. “Fred and George are as chaotic as ever, but somehow that just makes it more fun. And of course, the shop itself is...well, let’s just say there’s never a dull moment.” She grinned, thinking briefly of Fred, who always seemed to find ways to make her laugh—or blush—without even trying.
Ron groaned playfully. “I swear you’re just going to get into even more trouble working with those two.”
“I can handle it,” she said, waving him off with a laugh. “Besides, it’s mostly harmless chaos.”
They all chuckled, the kind of comfortable, easy laughter that comes from knowing each other for years. Even though they saw each other fairly often, there was still that spark of catching up—sharing little updates, teasing one another, and soaking in the rare quiet moments before the rest of the group arrived and the dinner preparations truly began.
Suddenly, three sharp knocks echoed from the front door, followed by the unmistakable sounds of familiar voices—Harry’s warm greeting, Angelina’s cheerful laugh, and Ginny’s bright call of, “We’re here!”
Everyone rose from their seats at once, the room stirring with excitement as they moved toward the entryway. She reached the door just as it swung open, and Ginny immediately threw her arms around her, squeezing tight. Harry was next, offering a lopsided grin before pulling her into a comfortable hug, and Angelina followed with her usual radiant warmth.
“There you all are,” Mrs. Weasley huffed lovingly as she bustled in, though the fondness in her expression softened every word. “Come along now—no lingering in the doorway! Supper won’t wait.”
They let themselves be herded toward the kitchen, the delicious smells of roasted vegetables, savory herbs, and freshly baked bread growing stronger with each step. The long wooden table was already set—heaping bowls, mismatched plates, flickering candles, and a warmth that only the Burrow could create filling the room.
As they settled into seats and squeezed shoulder-to-shoulder around the overflowing table, the chatter grew louder and more animated. Laughter bounced off the walls, stories overlapped, and the sense of family—chosen, created, loved—wrapped around her like a spell.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
They had long since finished dinner, their stomachs pleasantly full from Mrs. Weasley’s feast, and now they’d migrated outside to enjoy the lingering summer warmth. A small fire crackled in the center of the garden, casting flickering amber light over their relaxed faces. Fireflies drifted lazily above the grass, drifting in and out of view like tiny floating lanterns.
She leaned back in her chair, toes curled into the cool grass beneath her, feeling the comforting contrast of night air against her warm skin. Someone—probably Fred—had conjured a few cushions to make the mismatched chairs more comfortable, and George had insisted on bringing out a gramophone that crooned soft, whimsical music into the night.
A bottle of firewhisky made its way around the circle, passing from hand to hand amid laughter and teasing commentary. The warmth of it settled in her chest as she took a slow sip, savoring the way it spread outwards like a blooming flower of heat.
Harry was telling an animated story about a disastrous Quidditch practice, Ginny chiming in every so often with corrections or snorts of laughter. Hermione rested against Ron’s shoulder, smiling at the group with that content, fond expression she wore around the people she loved most. Angelina had her legs stretched out, toes pointed toward the fire, her hand loosely intertwined with George’s as he absentmindedly traced circles over her knuckles.
It was peaceful, and for a moment, she let herself sink fully into the scene—the soft murmur of voices, the fire’s gentle pop, the scent of summer grass and woodsmoke, and the quiet certainty that these were her people.
And then, just as Fred plopped into the seat beside her with a grin that meant he was about to start trouble, she felt warmth bloom in her chest for an entirely different reason.
The fire crackled softly, sending up sparks that drifted into the night. Everyone else had fallen into overlapping conversations.
Fred nudged her lightly with his elbow. “Enjoying yourself?” he asked, voice low so it wouldn’t carry.
She smiled. “I always do here. Your mum practically force-feeds love into people.”
“That she does.” He took a slow sip of firewhisky, then glanced at her, eyes soft with something warm and quietly mischievous. “Though I was hoping for… slightly better company.”
She raised a brow. “Are you insulting your family?”
“Oh, terribly,” he whispered. “But don’t worry—I’m complimenting you at the same time. Very skillful combination.”
She bumped his shoulder with hers, but the gesture lingered, neither of them pulling away. “You’re ridiculous.”
“Only for you,” he said in a way that made her breath catch—light, teasing, but undeniably intentional.
She tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “You’ve always been like this, you know.”
“Charming? Handsome? Irresistibly charismatic?” he offered.
“I was going to say ‘a menace,’ but sure.”
Fred grinned, wide and radiant. “Ah. A menace who makes you smile like that?”
She hadn’t realized she was smiling so big until he said it. She rolled her eyes, trying—and failing—to hide the warmth spreading through her chest.
He leaned in just a bit, voice softer. “I like when you smile at me.”
For a moment, the fire, the others, the night itself seemed to fade. They just watched each other, the unspoken string between them pulling a little tighter.
“Fred!”
George called out something about needing his help with the firewhisky bottle, and the moment broke—but gently, like something waiting for later.
Fred stood, brushing off his trousers, then extended a hand to her, palm open, fingers warm.
“Come on,” he said, eyes still holding hers, a spark there just for her. “I think we should spice things up.”
She took his hand, letting him pull her up—and feeling that spark burn just a little brighter.
“I think we should play truth or dare,” Fred announced, his voice cutting through the warm hum of conversation.
A collective groan rose from the circle—good-natured, predictable, inevitable.
Ginny rolled her eyes dramatically. “Of course you do.”
George lifted his bottle. “Prepare yourselves, everyone. This is how dignity dies.”
Hermione laughed into her drink. “As if any of you had dignity left before tonight.”
Fred placed a theatrical hand over his heart. “That’s hurtful, Hermione. Truly.”
But his eyes flicked toward her—quick, bright, mischievous—and she felt the warmth of the fire lick a little higher along her skin.
“Right then,” he said, clapping his hands. “We’ll go in a circle. I’ll start, because obviously I’m the bravest.”
“Oh, obviously,” she echoed with a smirk.
Fred’s grin sharpened. “Lovely—since you seem confident, you can be my first victim.”
Her stomach fluttered, not unpleasantly.
He tapped his chin, pretending to ponder deeply. “Truth…or dare?”
She held his gaze, letting the silence stretch a heartbeat longer than necessary. “Truth.”
“Ooooh,” George teased, “going soft, are we?”
“Oh hush,” she shot back without breaking eye contact with Fred. “I’ve got to do a little foreplay.”
His eyes warmed—fond, curious, that little spark he saved only for her.
“Alright,” he said. “Truth.”
He leaned forward slightly, elbows on his knees, voice dropping just enough that it curled through her ribs like something secret.
“What’s the real reason you like working at the shop with us?”
A few snickers rose from the others, but the conversation around the circle continued just enough that this moment felt oddly private—like the world had dimmed the volume just for the two of them.
She raised a brow. “That’s your question?”
“It is,” he said, smiling like he already knew the answer but wanted to hear her say it anyway.
She took a slow sip of firewhisky, letting it burn courage into her chest.
“Well…” she began lightly, “I like the creativity. The chaos. The laughter.” She paused—then added, softer, “And the company.”
Fred’s grin faltered—not into disappointment, but into something gentler, something that tugged at one corner of his mouth as though he was trying not to show too much.
“Good answer,” he murmured.
George groaned loudly. “Merlin’s beard, can you two flirt somewhere else?”
Fred tossed a cork at him. “Shut it, George.”
Laughter rippled through the circle.
But Fred’s attention settled back on her—warm, intentional, unmistakably drawn.
“Your turn,” he said, leaning just a touch closer. “Choose your victim wisely.”
And she smiled—because she already knew exactly who she was choosing next.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
By now everyone had taken a turn, the game growing looser and bolder as the firewhisky flowed. Fred had been dared to let Hermione give him a temporary charm that turned his hair bubblegum-pink for ten minutes—he’d taken it with dramatic flair. Ron had confessed, red-eared, that he once accidentally walked in on Harry nude after Quidditch practice and “needed a full five minutes to emotionally recover.” Angelina dared George to demonstrate his “best snogging technique” on the back of his hand, which had all of them crying with laughter.
The dares had drifted into the kind that made heat crawl up necks and truths that left people shifting in their seats, but the teasing stayed light, wrapped in firelight and friendship.
It was finally her turn again. Ginny turned toward her slowly, her legs crossed, chin propped on her hand, her eyes shining with the kind of mischievous delight that meant trouble.
“Truth or dare?” Ginny asked, voice silky and smug.
“Dare,” she replied, because at this point, backing down would only make it worse.
Ginny’s smile widened, wicked and knowing, like she’d been waiting all night for that answer. Her brown eyes glimmered with unfiltered mischief as she leaned forward toward the firelight.
“I dare you,” she said slowly, savoring the words, “to kiss one person in the circle.”
Her stomach dipped. “Ginny,” she protested, gesturing at the group, “everyone here is taken. I’m not about to start snogging someone else’s boyfriend. Can it at least be on the cheek?”
Ginny shook her head immediately, red hair swishing. “Nope. Not good enough.”
“But—there’s literally no one—”
“Oh, but there is.” Ginny’s smirk deepened as she lifted her firewhisky, glancing deliberately to her right.
Following her gaze, her breath caught.
Fred sat there, bottle resting loosely between his fingers, eyebrows raised in amused anticipation. His expression wasn’t mocking or teasing—no, it was something far worse for her heartbeat. Warm. Curious. A little too hopeful. The firelight painted his face in soft gold, and he looked at her like he already knew her answer.
Ginny sighed dramatically. “One person here is very much single. And unless you know something I don’t… he’s staring right at you.”
Fred didn’t look away. Didn’t even pretend to.
He only tilted his head slightly, a tiny smile curving at the corner of his mouth—inviting, challenging, and devastating all at once.
She swallowed, throat suddenly dry despite the warm burn of firewhisky still lingering on her tongue. The whole circle seemed to lean in without actually moving—every pair of eyes bright, amused, buzzing with the same mix of alcohol and anticipation.
Fred sat there, firelight flickering over his face, softening the sharpness of his grin, gilding his freckles, turning his eyes a molten gold she’d never been able to look at for long without feeling something traitorous flutter in her chest. Now, with everyone watching, she couldn’t look anywhere else.
Ginny raised an eyebrow as if to say well, go on then, but she barely registered it.
Her focus narrowed to one target.
Pushing up from her log, she smoothed her skirt with trembling hands—not from nerves, she told herself, but from the firewhisky humming in her blood. Fred’s smile faded as she walked toward him, replaced by something quieter… softer… something dangerously close to hope.
He didn’t move, didn’t joke, didn’t even breathe, it seemed. He simply watched her approach like she was the only thing in the world worth waiting for.
She stopped in front of him, heart hammering, aware of how close the others were but somehow feeling as if the woods had gone suddenly silent.
“You sure?” she whispered, voice barely audible over the crackle of the fire.
Fred’s gaze dipped to her lips for the briefest second—quick enough to deny, slow enough to ruin her—and then he nodded, just once.
“Yeah,” he murmured. “I’m sure.”
That small, earnest sound untied a knot in her chest she hadn’t even realized she’d been holding. The firewhisky was courage, summer air was permission, and Fred Weasley was a gravity she couldn’t resist.
She leaned down, hands braced lightly on his shoulders, and pressed her lips to his—soft at first, barely more than a breath, testing, asking. He tasted faintly of cinnamon firewhisky and something unmistakably him—warm, reckless, sweet.
Fred exhaled sharply against her mouth, his hands finding her waist in a hesitant, reverent way that made her whole body go warm. The kiss deepened only a fraction, enough to say everything the two of them had been too careful—or too afraid—to admit.
When she finally pulled back, the world felt different. Quieter. Brighter. Charged.
Fred stayed still for a beat, eyes half-open, as if memorizing the moment before reality snapped back into place.
Behind them, someone—probably George—made an explosive whoop of approval. Laughter broke out around the circle.
But all she could hear was Fred’s low, breathless voice as he looked up at her and said, “Well… your turn’s definitely hard to top.”
Then she eased back into her seat, cheeks warm from more than just the firewhisky. The circle had gone silent for a beat—shock, delight, and way too much internal screaming happening all around—before someone finally cleared their throat.
“Well,” George said, grinning like a devil, “it is your turn to pick next.”
Her heartbeat was still thudding in her ears from the kiss, but she forced a smirk as she scanned the group. Hermione sat across from her, curled into Ron’s side, both of them pink and pretending not to stare.
“Hermione,” she said, pointing her firewhisky bottle at her like a wand. “Truth or dare?”
Hermione groaned dramatically. “Haven’t I suffered enough tonight?”
“Nope,” she replied, popping the ‘p’. “Truth or dare?”
Hermione glanced at Ron, then around the circle. Everyone looked far too eager.
“…Dare,” she said finally, shoulders squaring like she was preparing for battle.
A wicked grin spread across her face. “Perfect, play kiss roulette.”
Hermione’s face went crimson, and the whole circle burst into cackles.
“On Ron,” she clarified, leaning back on her hands, smug and glowing from her own recent burst of courage. “Full roulette. Thirty seconds. You two can decide the… distribution.”
George nearly fell off his log laughing. Angelina covered her mouth. Ginny whooped. Harry choked on his drink.
And Ron—poor Ron—looked like he’d just been handed both his greatest dream and worst nightmare.
Hermione groaned into her hands. “Oh, for the love of—fine. FINE. Move over, Ronald.”
Ron perked up instantly.
“Yes ma’am.”
The group howled as the two awkwardly repositioned themselves, the firelight flickering across their red faces.
And for the first time since her dare, she let herself breathe. Her lips still tingled, Her heart still raced, and when she risked a glance at Fred, he was already looking at her—eyes warm, soft, a little stunned.
Once Hermione finally pulled away from Ron—both of them pink, flustered, and trying very hard not to look anyone directly in the eye—she sank back into her seat with a determined little huff. Her curls were slightly mussed, her lips a touch swollen, and her expression… dangerous.
A slow smile bloomed on her face, wide and knowing, the kind that promised payback.
Her gaze swept the circle once—skipping over Harry, Ginny, Angelina—before locking with laser-sharp precision onto Fred Weasley.
Fred, who had been lounging back, wearing the cockiest smirk after witnessing her humiliation. Hermione’s smile grew even wider. Wicked.
She tipped her chin at him. “Well then, Fred,” she said sweetly, though her tone sent a ripple of anticipation through the whole firelit circle, “truth or dare?”
Fred blinked—once, twice—his swagger faltering just a fraction as everyone “oooh’d” like schoolchildren.
He covered it quickly, sitting up straighter, shooting Hermione a grin that was all bravado and no sense.
“Dare,” he declared, chest puffed slightly, “obviously.”
Hermione’s eyes sparkled.
“Oh,” she purred, “perfect, I dare you…” She stretched the pause just to watch him squirm, “…to go skinny dipping with her.” She tipped her head toward her with absolutely no shame. “In the pond by her house. It’s just down the road, after all.”
The fire cracked loudly—like it, too, was reacting.
A chorus of reactions followed.
Ron choked on his drink.
George muttered, “Oh, bloody hell, it’s happening.”
Ginny whispered something to Harry, who immediately tried (and failed) to look innocent.
And that was when she realized—their friends were far drunker, looser, and more transparent with their scheming than she’d noticed. Suddenly everything made sense. The glances. The whispered jokes. The way Ginny kept pushing the firewhisky her way. They were absolutely, unmistakably in on it.
Everyone except her and Fred.
Fred blinked at Hermione, then at her, then back at Hermione again. “Skinny dipping,” he repeated, voice a touch lower, a touch more bewildered—and then he started laughing, bright and breathless. “You’re all conspiring against us.”
“Absolutely,” Ginny said without shame.
Hermione raised her firewhisky in a toast. “You can’t refuse. A dare’s a dare.”
Fred turned toward her then, really looking at her—firelight in his eyes, the ghost of nerves hidden behind the confidence he normally threw around like confetti.
“You up for it?” he murmured, just loud enough for her to hear.
The firewhisky warmed her entire chest. Her pulse fluttered. And for the first time all night, the world felt like it was leaning her directly toward him.
She didn’t trust her voice, so she nodded. Fred stood, brushing dirt from his trousers but unable to keep the grin off his face.
“Well then,” he announced to the wildly supportive (and wildly meddling) group, “we’ll be back.”
“Or not!” George called after them, cackling.
She felt her cheeks flame, but she still rose, brushing past Fred as he offered his hand. The moment her palm met his, a spark shot up her arm.
And the rest of them?
Cheering.
Giggling.
Toasting.
Not even pretending to hide their delight.
Everyone else had planned exactly where this night was heading. She and Fred were only just catching up.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
The night air was warm, the lingering scent of summer flowers from her garden drifting along the path as they made their way toward the pond behind her house. The moon hung low, silvering the edges of the trees and glinting off the water, making it look almost enchanted. Their laughter echoed softly in the quiet of the night, more confident and carefree now with the firewhisky loosening their inhibitions.
The path was familiar to her, winding past the flowerbeds she tended and the little stone benches her grandmother had adored. Fred walked beside her, his hand brushing against hers a few times, both of them too buzzed—or maybe too daring—to pull away. Magnolia padded along behind them for a bit before settling into the grass near the edge of the pond, while Orchid slinked between their feet, tail flicking lazily.
As they reached the water, the moonlight danced across its surface, casting silver ripples that made it sparkle. Fred paused for a moment, taking it all in, his usual mischievous grin softened by the quiet magic of the scene. “So, this is where we’re breaking the rules, huh?” he asked, a playful lilt in his voice.
She smirked, stepping closer to the water, her heart racing in anticipation. “Yeah… but only if you survive the cold,” she teased, the warmth of their proximity making the dare feel electric. Fred laughed, shrugging off the tension as he crouched near the shore, already undoing the buttons on his shirt. The air between them crackled, a heady mix of mischief, courage, and something far more charged.
She hesitated at the edge of the pond, toes skimming the cool water, the moonlight glinting on the ripples. Fred crouched down a little, watching her with that grin that always made her heart do an awkward little flip. “After you,” he said, voice low and teasing, though there was a sharper edge of anticipation beneath it.
She rolled her eyes but smiled, shrugging off her clothes and letting it fall to the grass. They had agreed to keep their underwear on, how would everyone else know? Her skirt pooled around her ankles before she waded into the water, the chill making her shiver, and she let out a little laugh that made Fred grin wider. “See? Not so bad,” she called back, splashing him lightly with her hand.
Fred stepped in after her, the cold making him yelp briefly before he caught himself. “You’re enjoying this way too much,” he said, shaking water from his hair, droplets catching the moonlight. She laughed again, spinning so the water fanned out around her like liquid silver.
For a moment, they were just two people in the night, the water lapping around them, the quiet summer air buzzing with tension, laughter, and firewhisky-fueled courage. Fred splashed her again, and she retaliated, the playful water fight turning into a tangle of arms and laughter, each movement bringing them closer than they’d ever been.
Eventually, they paused, breathless and dripping, standing chest to chest in the water, the moonlight painting them in silver. Fred’s usual grin softened as he looked at her, and she felt herself leaning in without thinking, the world narrowing to just the two of them. Their lips met in a tentative, teasing kiss, hesitant at first, then with more boldness as the night, the firewhisky, and the years of unspoken feelings all seemed to converge in that moment.
Pulling back slightly, both of them laughed breathlessly, foreheads resting together, the water cool against their skin but the warmth between them undeniable. The pond behind her house had never felt more magical, more private, or more perfect.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
The morning sunlight streamed through her bedroom window, harsh and unforgiving after the haze of the previous night. She groaned, pressing a hand to her throbbing temples, memories of the pond and Fred flooding back in flashes—water, laughter, and that kiss. Her cheeks warmed involuntarily, and a small, nervous smile tugged at her lips.
Quietly, she slipped from under the covers, careful not to wake Magnolia and Orchid, who were still curled up peacefully. The house was still, the soft ticking of the clock and the occasional creak of the floorboards the only sounds accompanying her as she made her way downstairs. None of her family was up yet, and the silence made the morning feel almost sacred, though her nerves buzzed with anticipation.
She quickly prepared a simple breakfast, her movements brisk and a little jittery, stealing glances at the kitchen counter as if Fred might be there. Afterward, she spent a little extra time on her hair, smoothing it, and carefully applied her makeup, each movement meticulous—both to cover the telltale flush on her cheeks and to feel a semblance of composure.
With a deep breath and one last glance at herself in the mirror, she grabbed her bag, whispered a quick “see you later” to her pets, and headed to Diagon Alley, the familiar swirl of the floo network bringing her closer to work at Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes. Her stomach fluttered as she stepped into the bustling alley, hoping the sight of Fred wouldn’t make her knees betray her the moment she walked through the door.
She stepped into Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes, the familiar chaos of the shop hitting her immediately—shelves of bizarre inventions, jars of Fanged Flyers, and the faint smell of fireworks mixed with a hint of sugar. But today, none of it registered. Her eyes automatically searched for Fred, who was leaning casually against the counter, polishing a new batch of Extendable Ears.
The moment their eyes met, the air between them thickened. Fred’s usual confident grin faltered into a small, awkward smile. She gave him a hesitant nod, and for a long beat, neither of them spoke. Words that would normally flow easily felt stuck, strangled by the weight of last night’s events and the unspoken confession that lingered between them.
George, noticing the tension, gave Fred a subtle knowing glance, his eyebrows raised in silent teasing. Fred, catching it, quickly turned back to the counter, and George, wisely deciding to leave well enough alone, busied himself arranging new fireworks in the display window.
Minutes dragged on with stilted small talk, the usual jokes and banter missing their usual spark. Finally, she took a breath, stepping closer. “Fred… about last night,” she began, voice low so the few customers wouldn’t hear.
He sighed, a mix of relief and lingering awkwardness. “Yeah… let’s just… forget it happened, alright? We were drunk.”
She nodded, the tension easing slightly. “Agreed. Honestly, it’s probably better this way. We both did what we did… for the dares.”
Fred smirked, a little more like his usual self now. “Exactly. Consider it a… one-off lapse in judgment, fueled by firewhisky and good company.”
“Good company,” she echoed, a small smile tugging at her lips.
The corner of the shop seemed a little less heavy, their laughter returning slowly as they fell back into the rhythm of work, side by side. Their hands occasionally brushed while passing items, each contact electric but fleeting, leaving a shared warmth that neither dared to acknowledge out loud—yet both were acutely aware of it.
George, meanwhile, watched from across the counter with a small smirk, silently congratulating himself on letting the two of them navigate their own chaos. Sometimes, a little awkwardness was the best kind of magic.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
Later that afternoon, she was helping a wizard browse the shop—Daniel Harper, a kind boy from her year at Hogwarts who had always had a crush on her. He lingered a little too long by the shelves, asking questions about products that didn’t really need explanations, and his eyes kept straying to hers.
“So… uh, this Extendable Ears thing,” he said, holding one up and waggling it toward her, “do you think it could… uh, help me, you know… listen to someone more closely?” He gave her a lopsided grin that made her chuckle despite herself.
“Well, if it helps you pay attention better, I’m sure it could,” she replied lightly, her laugh carrying just enough warmth to encourage him.
Daniel leaned closer, lowering his voice. “Or maybe it could help me… get to know someone better.”
Her cheeks flushed faintly, and she found herself smiling, giving him a small teasing nudge. “Careful now, don’t let it fall on the floor. These are fragile.”
From across the shop, Fred’s usual casual stance stiffened, his jaw tightening almost imperceptibly. He crossed his arms, pretending to inspect a box of Skiving Snackboxes, though his eyes never left her.
George, leaning against the counter with a smirk, noticed instantly. “Oi, Freddie,” he called, loud enough for Fred to hear, “looks like Daniel Harper’s got the hots for someone. Should I start taking notes?”
Fred’s ears flushed red, and he shot George a glare. “Shut it,” he muttered, though his eyes were still fixed on her, watching every laugh, every tilt of her head.
She, oblivious to Fred’s silent jealousy, continued to talk with Daniel, smiling and laughing in that way that always made Fred’s chest tighten. George chuckled to himself, shaking his head, clearly enjoying the show. “Don’t worry, mate,” he said under his breath, “she’s yours… if you ever remember how to act like it.”
Fred muttered something between a growl and a laugh, but his attention never wavered from her, each small flirtation from Daniel stoking a quiet, possessive fire in him. Meanwhile, she finished helping Daniel with her usual warmth, completely unaware of the storm brewing just a few feet away.
The next few weeks, Daniel Harper became a recurring figure in the shop, his casual flirting and shy smiles both endearing and, unbeknownst to her, a subtle challenge for Fred.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
Daniel showed up again a few days later—right as she was reorganizing one of the front displays. The bell above the door jingled, and she looked up with a bright smile.
“Hi, Daniel,” she greeted, brushing a stray curl behind her ear. “Back again?”
Daniel grinned, picking up random things, pretending to shop as an excuse to stop by. “Well… yes. But I also wanted to ask you something.”
She blinked, pleasantly surprised. “Sure—what’s up?”
Daniel shifted his weight, clearing his throat. “Would you… maybe… want to get dinner with me? Tomorrow night? There’s a new restaurant down Diagon Alley—The Velvet Cauldron. Reservations only. I, uh… already booked one, just in case.”
Her brows shot up. It was definitely nicer than the places she usually went. And he looked so hopeful, cheeks pink.
She hesitated, but only for a heartbeat. “That’s… really sweet. Um… sure. I’d like that.”
Daniel beamed, relief washing over him. “Brilliant. I’ll meet you outside the shop at closing?”
“Yeah. Sounds good.”
What she didn’t notice was the abrupt silence coming from behind the counter.
Fred had frozen mid-step, a box of Canary Creams nearly slipping from his hands.
George, standing beside him, mouthed a delighted oh, this is going to be good.
They waited until Daniel left—practically floating out the door—before approaching her.
“So…” George started casually, leaning on the counter, “dinner, eh?”
She gave him a look. “Oh, don’t start.”
But Fred didn’t say anything. He was trying to look indifferent, but the tightness in his jaw wasn’t subtle.
George nudged him. Hard. “Anything you want to share, Freddie?”
“No,” Fred answered far too quickly.
George raised a brow. “Because I’m just saying… dinner. With Daniel Harper. At The Velvet Cauldron. That’s basically a date.”
Fred looked like he was about to explode.
He crossed his arms. “He doesn’t even like that place. He’s trying too hard.”
“Trying hard for her,” George added helpfully.
Fred glared. “Shut up.”
But George only smirked wider. “Mate, if you get any greener you’ll match a Slytherin robe.”
Fred muttered something murderous under his breath and stalked away toward the storeroom, ears red.
George waited until she went back to work before following behind Fred.
When he slipped into the storeroom, Fred was pacing.
“She said yes,” he muttered, running a hand through his hair. “Why’d she say yes?”
George shrugged. “Because she’s single. Because he’s single. Because he asked. Because she doesn’t know that the idea of her going out with someone else makes you look like you swallowed a stink pellet.”
Fred groaned, dragging his hands down his face. “This is a disaster.”
George grinned. “OR—and hear me out—we spy on the date.”
Fred paused.
Slowly lowered his hands.
“…Go on.”
George clapped him on the back. “We’ll go in disguise. Simple. We just want to make sure Daniel behaves. And also see if she seems like she actually likes him.”
Fred hesitated.
But only for three seconds.
“Fine,” he said, exhaling sharply. “But if we’re doing this, we’re doing it properly.”
George smirked.
“Oh, brother… we’re going to make a whole night of it.”
By the time they stepped back into the front of the shop, the plan was already forming—elaborate, ridiculous, and veryWeasley.
She had absolutely no idea what awaited her on her first date in years.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
Fred had absolutely not been invited, and yet here he was—pressed flat against a brick wall in Diagon Alley with George beside him, both disguised in the most ridiculous attempt at subtlety imaginable.
A pair of oversized sunglasses, matching trench coats, and newspapers with suspiciously obvious eye-holes cut into them.
“Tell me again why we’re dressed like Muggle detectives?” George whispered.
“Because,” Fred hissed, “we are detectives. Heart detectives.”
George snorted. “You’re jealous.”
“Shut up.”
Just ahead of them, Daniel Harper approached her outside the restaurant’s entrance—a polished little place lit by lanterns and enchanted fairy lights that drifted like fireflies. She looked stunning, dressed in soft summer colors, hair perfectly styled, cheeks flushed with excitement… or nerves.
Fred’s stomach twisted.
Daniel offered her his arm, and she accepted with a polite smile that made Fred tighten his grip on his newspaper so hard it ripped.
They slipped inside, and Fred and George immediately scrambled after them, pretending to stroll like “normal patrons,” though they bumped into two potted plants and a waiter before finding a table with a decent vantage point.
“Perfect,” George said, plopping down. “We can see everything from here.”
Fred leaned forward, eyes fixed on her.
They had been sat at candlelit table near the window. The flickering glow lit her face in that unfairly beautiful way that made Fred’s chest ache. She laughed politely at something Daniel said, twirling a piece of hair.
Fred nearly combusted.
“Did she just play with her hair? Oh, that’s not good,” George whispered dramatically. “That means she likes him—”
“She does not like him,” Fred snapped a little too loudly, causing a nearby couple to glance over. He forced a smile at them before whispering heatedly, “She’s just being polite.”
“Mhmm.” George nodded knowingly, sipping from a water glass he’d swiped. “And Daniel’s just staring at her like he wants to frame her portrait.”
Fred groaned, sinking lower in his chair.
Through the flickering candlelight, they watched, Daniel leaning closer ever so slightly, Her smiling, though more out of courtesy than anything else, and Daniel asking her questions about work, laughing too loudly at her jokes. She was politely sipping her drink, twirling the stem of her glass and Daniel was brushing something off her shoulder—too near, too bold.
Fred sat up so sharply the table shook. “Did you see that? He touched her!”
George put a hand on Fred’s shoulder, pushing him back down. “Steady, Casanova.”
“I swear—if he tries that again—”
“What? You’ll march over there and declare your undying love in front of a plate of roast duck?”
Fred opened his mouth to argue but faltered. His expression softened, vulnerability flickering across his face.
“…maybe.”
George’s teasing expression shifted, his tone dropping into something gentler. “Mate. She’s not falling for Daniel Harper.”
Fred’s eyes didn’t move from her. “How do you know?”
“Because she looks at you like you hung the bloody moon. Watch her. She’s smiling, but her eyes… they’re somewhere else.”
Fred watched closer—and George was right. She smiled at Daniel, answered his questions… but her eyes weren’t bright the way they were when she talked to Fred. They weren’t sparkling with mischief or warmth. Her shoulders weren’t relaxed. She wasn’t leaning forward like she always did when she teased him.
She looked… polite, pleasant, but distant. And certainly not his.
“For Merlin’s sake,” Fred whispered, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips, “she’s bored.”
Daniel was rambling—about something pretentious, probably—while she stirred her drink absently, nodding at all the right moments but clearly floating in her own world.
George leaned back smugly. “See? You panicked for nothing.”
Fred didn’t answer, eyes softening as he watched her tuck her hair back again—this time in frustration rather than flirtation. And then it happened.
Daniel leaned across the table, reaching for her hand.
Fred shot out of his chair—
—before George yanked him right back down.
“Sit. She’ll handle it.”
And handle it she did. She gently moved her hand away, smiling sweetly but firmly, saying something neither twin could hear—but Fred could read her lips:
“I’m not looking for anything like that.”
Fred’s heartbeat slowed.
George nudged him with a smirk. “You owe me five Galleons.”
Fred didn’t even argue because for the first time all night, relief washed through him like fresh air.
She wasn’t Daniel’s. She wasn’t anyone’s.
And as she glanced toward the window—toward the street—toward where Fred and George sat just out of sight, her eyes softened. Almost like she was thinking of someone else entirely.
Fred swallowed hard. “Let’s go,” he murmured, standing slowly.
George raised a brow. “Want to beat him back to the shop?”
“No,” Fred said quietly, eyes lingering on her one last moment.
“I want to walk her home.”
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
She stepped back into the shop after her date, the faint perfume of the restaurant still clinging to her. Fred and George were behind the counter, pretending—poorly—not to look like they’d been pacing for the last ten minutes.
“Well?” George asked, leaning his elbows on the counter like a gossip-hungry aunt.
She dropped the small clutch she’d brought onto the counter and groaned. “It was awful.”
Fred straightened so fast he knocked over a display of Canary Creams. “Awful?”
She pressed a hand to her forehead. “He spent half the night talking about himself, asked if the shop was ‘real work,’ and then—Merlin help me—told me I’d look better if I wore darker colors.”
George made a strangled noise. “Darker—? Has he seen you? You’re practically a fairy princess.”
She sighed. “I know. I should’ve left the moment he said my dress was ‘too pink.’ Too pink! It was rose blush!”
Fred looked like he might commit a crime.
“Did he walk you back?” George asked.
“No. He sort of… wandered off to meet his mates the second we left the restaurant.” She gave a humorless laugh. “Probably for the best.”
The twins exchanged a quick, unreadable look—one she had absolutely no energy to interpret.
Fred cleared his throat. “Well… you shouldn’t go home alone after that.”
She blinked. “Fred, I’m fine. It’s just a quick walk to the floo—”
“No,” he said too quickly, then visibly attempted to tone it down. “I mean—no. It’s late. Diagon Alley gets… weird after dark. And your mum and dad’ll kill me if I let you go alone.”
She raised an eyebrow, but warmth pressed against her ribs. “Fred, it’s literally inside the Leaky Cauldron.”
Fred crossed his arms stubbornly. “Exactly. Full of questionable characters.”
George snorted. “Name one questionable character.”
Fred gestured aggressively. “Tom.”
“Fred!” she laughed.
“His smile is sinister!”
George was shaking with silent laughter.
Fred stepped around the counter, trying—failing—to look casual. “Come on. I’ll escort you through. Make sure you don’t get ambushed by anyone with opinions about your wardrobe.”
She bit her lip, trying not to smile. “Alright. If it will ease your worries.”
“It will,” Fred said, already opening the door for her.
George sang behind them, “Have fun, lovebirds!”
“Shut it, George!” Fred snapped, ears instantly going pink.
She hid her smile behind her hand as she walked out beside him, the soft sounds of the shop closing behind them. Fred hovered a little closer than usual, like he wanted to make sure she didn’t suddenly vanish.
Or get snatched by sinister-smiling Tom.
The quiet summer air wrapped around them as they made their way toward the Leaky Cauldron, and for the first time since her disastrous date, she felt the tightness in her chest loosen. Fred’s presence did that. It always did.
At the floo grate, he touched her elbow lightly, almost uncertainly. “You’re sure you’re alright?”
She looked up at him—at the furrow in his brow he didn’t realize he had, at the way he looked like he wanted to say a dozen things and swallowed all of them.
“I’m alright now,” she said softly.
Fred’s expression melted, warm and relieved in a way that made her stomach flutter.
“Good,” he murmured.
She stepped into the fireplace, but before she spoke the destination, she paused.
“Fred?”
He leaned just a little closer. “Yeah?”
“Thanks for coming with me.”
His smile was small and earnest. “Always.”
She threw the powder, vanished in green flame, and left Fred standing there staring at the empty grate, heart pounding like he hoped she hadn’t heard.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
The afternoon sun shimmered off the surface of her pond, turning the water into liquid gold as the warm summer breeze swept through the garden. She’d spent the morning in a flurry—laying out blankets on the grass, filling pitchers with iced lavender lemonade, arranging trays of fruit and pastries, and setting out baskets of towels. Orchid stalked butterflies near the roses while Magnolia trotted excitedly around the yard, knowing visitors were coming.
By early afternoon, she heard the familiar laughter of her friends carrying over the hedge.
Hermione and Ginny were the first to appear through the gate, both in light summer dresses and carrying swim bags. Behind them came Ron and Harry—already sweating in the heat—followed by Angelina and George hand in hand. And, of course, trailing behind, Fred, sunlit hair glinting, a grin tugging at his lips the moment his eyes landed on her.
“There she is!” Angelina called, dropping her bag onto the blanket before sweeping her into a hug. “Hostess of the summer.”
Ginny gestured dramatically at the spread. “You always make it look like a women’s magazine exploded in the best way.”
“I try,” she said, smoothing her skirt—even though she was in a swimsuit coverup. Fred’s gaze lingered a second too long, and she felt her cheeks warm.
“You ready for a swim?” Harry asked, already peeling off his shirt.
“Absolutely not,” Ron said. “The water is freezing.”
“Oh, don’t be dramatic,” Hermione huffed, already stepping out of her sandals.
George clapped Ron on the back. “If your girlfriend’s going in, so are you, mate.”
Fred walked up last, hands in his pockets, giving her that half-smile that always made her feel a little breathless.
“So,” he drawled, “is this a party party? Or just an excuse for you to show off your fancy pond again?”
“As if I need an excuse to do either,” she said with a playful toss of her hair.
His grin softened. “Fair enough.”
They all started peeling off layers, tossing shirts and shorts onto the grass. Ginny cannonballed in first, splashing everyone in a five-foot radius. Ron yelled, Hermione scolded, Harry dove in after her, and George pulled Angelina into the water with him while she shrieked.
She stood at the edge of the pond, dipping a toe in.
“Need a push?” Fred asked behind her.
She shot him a glare over her shoulder. “Don’t even—”
Too late.
Fred nudged her forward just enough that she yelped and slipped into the water with a splash. When she surfaced, sputtering, he was doubled over laughing.
“You’re a menace!”
“You love it,” he said, diving in beside her with a clean arc.
The water was cool but refreshing. She flicked water at him; he flicked some back. It escalated into a full splash war until the others started yelling at them to stop sending waves everywhere.
After a while, they all drifted toward the shallower end, floating or chatting lazily. Hermione had conjured floating lily-pads as makeshift seats. Magnolia sat on the shore, barking whenever someone splashed too hard, while Orchid lounged disdainfully on a rock, watching the chaos.
At one point Ginny swam up to her with a wicked smile. “So… you and Fred have been awfully quiet around each other lately.”
“We’re fine,” she insisted, maybe too quickly.
Fred was currently pretending not to look at her from across the water.
“Mhm,” Ginny hummed, unconvinced. “Sure.”
Hermione swam by too. “Just saying, you’d make a lovely couple.”
She splashed Hermione directly in the face for that one.
Fred drifted closer, pretending it was by accident—though he was a terrible actor when it came to her.
“You okay?” he murmured, voice soft so only she could hear.
She nodded, heart fluttering. “Just warm.”
“Funny,” he said. “I feel the opposite. Bit chilled, actually.”
“That’s what you get for pushing me in.”
He grinned. “If it makes you feel better, you looked very graceful going down.”
“That’s a lie.”
“A massive one.”
She laughed, the sound echoing lightly across the pond.
For the first time since the night of the dare, the awkwardness between them started to melt—slowly, tenderly—like the sun dissolving mist.
And everyone on the grass exchanged looks because they all saw it, the beginning of something they’d been waiting on for years.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
As the afternoon melted into evening, the sky blushed in shades of apricot and rose, the kind of summer sunset that made everything look a little softer, a little more magical. One by one, they waded out of the pond—Ginny and Hermione laughing as they raced to the towels, Ron complaining about a pebble in his foot, Harry dripping water like a soaked Kneazle, Angelina splashing George one last time before he scooped her over his shoulder.
She padded up the stone path barefoot, her skirt tied loosely at her hips over her swimsuit, droplets rolling down her legs and catching the orange light. The group reconvened on the patio where her mismatched but charmingly feminine outdoor chairs circled the fire pit. Magnolia barked excitedly at everyone’s return, tail thumping, while Orchid curled beneath the nearest chair like royalty overseeing her subjects.
Lavender lemonades became cocktails, then cocktails became firewhisky, the bottles clinking softly as they passed them around.
The fire crackled, embers drifting up toward the rapidly deepening violet sky. Lanterns strung along the garden flickered on, bathing the patio in warm golds and pinks. The air smelled of citrus, smoke, flowers, and faintly of her vanilla body lotion that always seemed to follow her everywhere.
She sat beside Fred—close enough that their knees brushed. Close enough that she could feel the warmth of his skin through the thin fabric of her wrap. Close enough that every time he laughed, it vibrated in her shoulder.
Their friends sprawled around the fire in varying degrees of relaxation. Harry leaned back using Ginny as a pillow while she braided tiny flowers into his damp hair. Hermione was telling a story about Ron getting stuck in a staircase at Hogwarts once, and Ron loudly defended his honor with a half-slurred “IT WAS A TRAP, HERMIONE, A TRAP.”
They all burst into laughter.
She laughed too, but her attention kept drifting to Fred—his wet hair curling at the ends, freckles brighter from the sun, the faint scent of sandalwood and smoke clinging to him. He kept glancing at her when he thought she wasn’t looking. And she kept doing the same.
George noticed. George always noticed.
“So then,” George said loudly, smirking around the rim of his glass, “who votes we make this a weekly event?”
Cheering. Agreement. Ron suggested themed cocktails. Hermione vetoed Ron making anything. Harry proposed sunset swims. Ginny seconded—eyes dancing toward the couple-to-be beside the fire.
Then Angelina chimed in, “I vote we do games next time. Summer ones. You know—truths, dares… swims…”
Fred coughed. Hard. Nearly dropped his glass.
She went pink.
Fred was still coughing, face already flushing a suspicious shade of pink that had nothing to do with the firelight. She shifted beside him, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as if that could hide the way her cheeks were heating too.
Ron glanced between them, squinting. “Blimey, you two all right? Looks like you swallowed smoke or somethin’.”
Ginny perked up immediately. “Speaking of smoke—remember the last time we sat around a fire together?”
Hermione choked on her lemonade. Harry covered a laugh badly.
Angelina leaned forward with a wicked smile. “Oh yes. That night. Truth or dare. Skinny dipping. Ring any bells?”
Fred froze. She froze harder.
George raised a brow, the picture of angelic innocence. “Refresh my memory. You two were dared to… what was it again?”
Ginny grinned. “To go skinny dipping together.”
Hermione added sweetly, “Alone. In the dark. Behind her house. After several drinks.”
All the teasing eyes turned straight to them.
Fred cleared his throat, very loudly. “Well—we did go. Because it was a dare. A very cruel dare.”
“Cruel?” George snorted. “You practically sprinted.”
“I did not sprint,” Fred said, affronted. “I jogged.”
“You ran,” Harry corrected, snickering.
“And what happened?” Angelina asked, chin propped on her hand. “Anything you want to share?”
Her heart galloped. The secret kiss flashed behind her eyes—brief, breathless, warm as the water around them. It wasn’t part of the dare. It wasn’t part of anything. It had just… happened. And then they’d both pretended it didn’t.
She laughed too brightly. “Nothing happened. We went in. We came out. That’s all.”
Ginny stared at her like she’d just announced the sky was green. “Uh-huh.”
Hermione didn’t even bother hiding her smirk. “Funny, because you two became very strange when you got back. Awkward. Quiet. Avoidant.”
“Suspicious,” Angelina offered.
George sipped his drink thoughtfully. “Guilty, even.”
Fred sputtered. “We were cold!”
“You were glowing,” Ron said flatly. “Both of you.”
They both whipped toward him.
“What—glowing?” she repeated.
“You were practically radiant,” Ron said. “And not because of the moon.”
Fred stared hard into the fire as if hoping it would swallow him whole. She folded her hands in her lap, feeling like even her knees were blushing.
Angelina leaned toward her.
“So. Are you sure nothing happened?”
She opened her mouth, nothing came out.
Fred blurted at the exact same time, “Yes! Absolutely nothing!”
They turned and stared at each other, startled. Their friends groaned.
“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” Ginny muttered. “They can’t even lie in sync.”
George clapped his hands once, delighted. “Brilliant. So something definitely happened—”
“Nothing happened,” they said again in frantic unison.
Another silent look passed between the two of them—warm, guilty, and so electric it nearly hummed in the air.
Which, of course, did not go unnoticed. Hermione elbowed Ron, Ron elbowed Harry, Harry elbowed Ginny, Ginny elbowed Angelina, Angelina elbowed George.
George beamed like Christmas.
“Well,” he announced, raising his glass, “here’s to absolutely nothing happening!”
They all laughed and clinked glasses.
Fred and her did too—though their fingertips brushed, lingered, and sent a spark through both of them so unmistakable that they both jerked back like they’d been jolted.
Their friends noticed that too, everyone exchanged knowing glances.
The conversation spiraled into jokes about previous summers, old Hogwarts memories, ridiculous pranks and even more ridiculous stories. Everything felt warm and familiar and perfect.
And somewhere in the middle of the laughter, Fred leaned in slightly—voice low, soft enough that only she heard.
“Did you have fun today?”
She turned toward him, their faces closer than either realized. “I always do when you’re around.”
For a split second, the air shifted. Something unspoken hovered between them—something warm, something old, something endlessly patient.
His eyes flickered to her lips.
Then Ron loudly announced he needed “another one of those pink lemon drinks, the one that tastes like flowers and sunshine and danger,” shattering the moment.
The group dissolved into laughter again.
But Fred stayed close—warm shoulder against hers, firelight flickering across both their faces.
⋆✴︎˚。⋆°❀⋆.ೃ࿔*:・⋆✴︎˚。⋆
Eventually, everyone began peeling away from the circle—sleepy, sun-soaked, pleasantly tipsy, and warm from both the fire and the company.
Hermione and Ron were the first to leave, fingers loosely linked as they wandered down the garden path toward the Burrow. Harry and Ginny followed not long after, Ginny swaying into Harry with a giggle as he steadied her, both waving lazily before disappearing past the trees.
The laughter faded, the night quieting until only four remained. George stretched, joints cracking loudly, and Angelina swatted his arm with a fond eye-roll.
Angelina arched a brow, smirking as she slipped her sandals back on.
“So,” she said lightly, “you coming with us, Freddie? Or staying to… help clean up?”
George snorted as he tugged on his shirt, already looking far too knowing for Fred’s comfort. “Yeah, mate,” he drawled. “Big decision. Head home with your very respectable, very responsible little brother—”
“Barely younger,” Angelina cut in.
“—or,” George continued, “stay here where the stars are bright, the fire’s warm, and someone”—he nodded meaningfully toward her—“looks like she might enjoy some company.”
Her face warmed instantly, and she looked down, pretending to adjust the bracelets on her wrist.
Fred didn’t even pretend to hesitate. “I’ll stay.”
Angelina smiled like she knew exactly what that meant.
George groaned dramatically. “Oh Merlin, he’s finally doing it. Took you long enough.”
Fred nudged him hard in the ribs. “Go home before I stun you.”
Angelina grabbed George’s wrist and tugged him toward the garden path.
“Goodnight, love!” she called over her shoulder to her.
“Good luck,” George added—far too loud, far too delighted.
“GEORGE.”
His cackle echoed all the way down the walk.
And then… silence. Soft, summer-heavy silence.
The fire crackled lazily, throwing light over the patio stones. The pond glimmered silver-blue in the dusk. Magnolia, curled near the stairs, gave a sleepy grunt. Orchid perched on the railing like a judgmental queen.
Fred shoved his hands in his pockets, rocking on his heels, suddenly uncharacteristically unsure of himself.
“They’re not subtle, are they?” he muttered.
She laughed—soft, breathy, a little nervous. “Not even a little.”
He looked at her then—really looked—and the air between them shifted, warm and fragile and expectant.
“I, um…” He cleared his throat. “Figured I’d stay behind. Thought… maybe… we could talk. Or just—stay out here a bit longer.”
Her heart fluttered. “I’d like that.”
He smiled, uneven and sweet, and stepped closer, the firelight catching in his hair. “Good,” he murmured. “Because I was going to make a move after they left.”
Her breath caught. “Oh?”
His eyes flicked to her mouth, then back to her eyes. “Oh.”
The night held its breath with her.
He leaned in—slowly, giving her every chance to pull away—and brushed a fallen strand of hair from her cheek. His fingers lingered, hers trembled.
“You drive me mad, you know,” Fred said softly, voice dipping into something warmer, deeper, truer. “Have for years.”
Her heart stuttered. “Fred…”
But he just shook his head with a crooked grin, like he couldn’t believe himself, like he’d been holding this in so long he might combust.
“You don’t have to say anything yet,” he whispered. “I just—Merlin, I want to kiss you.”
The world shrank to the space between them—the low crackle of the fire, the scent of lavender from her garden drifting on the breeze, his fingertips barely grazing her jaw.
“You can,” she breathed.
He made a sound—half laugh, half sigh of relief—before leaning in.
The first kiss was slow. Careful. Like he was memorizing her.
The second was not.
She found her hands fisting in the front of his shirt, pulling him closer as heat rushed up her spine. Fred wrapped an arm firmly around her waist, the other sliding to hold her cheek, tilting her up to him. Their lips moved with years’ worth of quiet longing.
His hand found her waist—gentle, tentative, like he was giving her every chance to pull away.
She didn’t.
The kiss deepened, the kind that unraveled every knot of tension they’d carried for years. Fred tasted faintly of firewhisky and mint, and she could feel him smiling against her mouth in that heart-melting, boyish way of his.
When they finally parted, her forehead rested against his, both of them breathing just a little unevenly.
Fred laughed under his breath—quiet, disbelieving. “I should’ve kissed you ages ago.”
“You had years,” she whispered, eyes fluttering open to meet his. “What took you so long?”
He brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, fingers lingering. “Didn’t want to get it wrong.”
The words warmed her straight through. The garden was hushed around them, fire crackling softly, the pond reflecting the rising moonlight. And in that quiet, she felt it—the pull she’d spent years pretending she didn’t feel tugging sharply, sweetly, at both of them.
Fred’s thumb skimmed her cheek. “Is your family… home tonight?”
She shook her head. “They’re still on holiday until Tuesday.”
A slow, crooked smile spread across his face, the kind that made her knees feel unreliable.
“Well,” he murmured, voice dipping warm and low, “good thing I’m here to keep you company.”
She laughed—the soft, breathless kind that came from being far too aware of him. “Is that so?”
“It is,” he said, kissing her jaw, feather-light. “But only if you want me to stay.”
Her answer was to take his hand.
The house glowed softly through the back windows, warm and inviting. Fireflies drifted lazily through the garden as they walked together, fingers intertwined. Every step held a new electricity—anticipation humming between them like something alive.
On the porch, she paused, heart fluttering wildly.
Fred leaned in just enough to kiss her again, slower this time, like he meant every second of it.
“Lead the way,” he whispered against her lips.
And with a final glance toward the moonlit garden—the place they’d danced around each other for years—she guided him inside, up the familiar staircase, and toward a night the two of them had unknowingly been heading toward for a very, very long time.
In bloom
Summary: Harry Potter’s twin, confident and kind, was loved by everyone, of course if you excluded Fred Weasley. His charm and humor absolutely infuriated her endlessly while her sharp wit and bubbly personality had driven him mad.
(Fred Weasley x Harry Potter’s Twin reader)
(enemies to friends to lovers • very slow burn • mutual yearning • jealousy • angst • lots of tension)
part 3: part 1, part 2
wc 15k
The hour dragged.
The tiny broom closet was freezing at the edges and unbearably warm where their shoulders brushed. She’d given up pretending she wasn’t leaning into him; the space was too cramped, the floor too narrow, their knees drawn up and knocking into each other every time one of them shifted even slightly. They sat in a darkness so complete it felt alive.
Cobwebs brushed her hair. A broom handle dug sharply into Fred’s spine. Their breathing was the only thing marking time. For almost the entire hour, neither had spoken.
But silence with Fred Weasley was never really silent. She could feel every irritated exhale. Every restless fidget. The way he kept clenching and unclenching his hand like he was trying not to explode. And unfortunately, every tiny accidental brush of his knee against hers sent sparks crawling up her spine.
It was infuriating.
Finally, she shifted, the movement scraping loudly against the stone floor. Fred stiffened.
“Can you—” she muttered, “—stop breathing so loudly?”
His head snapped toward her, even though she couldn’t see it.
“Stop breathing? Brilliant. Anything else? Should I stop existing while I’m at it?”
“That’d be lovely.”
He let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Figures.”
A heavy beat. Two. Three. Somewhere above them, a pipe groaned in the walls.
She rubbed her chilled arms. “I can’t believe they did this,” she muttered.
“Oh, I can,” Fred shot back. “They’re sick of us. Apparently we’re—what did Ginny call it?—‘a menace to the entire student population.’”
“You started it.”
“No, you started it.”
She scoffed. “Please. You threw a potion at me that turned my hair into feathers—”
“Because you humiliated me in the Great Hall—”
“You deserved it—”
“You always think I deserve it!”
The closet trembled slightly with the force of his voice.
She inhaled sharply, pressing herself harder against the wall to put any insignificant amount of space between them. It didn’t work. Their knees, their shoulders, the side of their arms—all still touching.
Another long stretch of silence settled between them. Outside the door, the world went on without them—students heading to dinner, laughter echoing somewhere down the halls, footsteps passing by. A reminder they were trapped, stuck together until their friends deemed them “fixed.”
Pressed shoulder-to-shoulder in the broom closet, legs tangled awkwardly, the air grew thick with everything unsaid—months’ worth of venom, sharp words, swallowed hurt.
She shifted, her knee brushing his. “Could you not take up the entire floor?”
Fred scoffed. “Oh, sorry, didn’t realize I was meant to fold myself in half so you could sit like a bloody queen.”
“I wouldn’t have to squeeze if someone hadn’t started this entire mess to begin with.”
He turned to glare at her in the dark. “Me? I started it? That’s rich.”
“Oh, don’t act clueless. You picked a fight with me that night in the cold and then—you know what? You were horrible. Truly horrible.”
Fred let out a harsh laugh. “Right, because you were an absolute saint. You yelled at me first, if I recall correctly.”
“Because you were being impossible!”
“You always think I’m being impossible!”
“Because you are! That fight—Merlin—I’ve never seen anyone be so cruel.”
Her voice wavered on the last word. She hated that. Hated that it sounded like a confession instead of an accusation.
Fred went still and for a moment she thought, hoped, that he’d soften. But no. His voice came low, sharp as broken glass.
“You gave as good as you got.”
She flinched. “Well, forgive me for not rolling over and letting you scream at me.”
“I wasn’t—” He stopped, jaw clenching. “You know what? Fine. Yeah. I yelled. And I meant every word.”
“Good,” she snapped. “Because I meant every word too.”
A long, simmering pause. Then—
“Funny,” Fred muttered, “how you say you’re tired of me and yet somehow we’re still doing this. Again.”
Her hands curled into fists. “We’re doing this because you can’t go five minutes without provoking me. Or pranking me. Or—Merlin, Fred—you’ve made my life miserable the last few weeks.”
“Right back at you,” he shot back. “You think I enjoy this? You think winding you up is fun? Because it isn’t. It’s bloody exhausting.”
“Oh, poor you.”
“Don’t,” he growled. “Don’t do that thing where you pretend you don’t know what I’m talking about.”
“I don’t!”
Breathing hard, she tore her gaze away, staring into the dark.
“This… this is exactly why we shouldn’t talk,” she muttered. “We’re awful at it.”
Fred’s laugh was humorless. “Yeah. No kidding.”
Another long stretch of silence, heavier this time. Their shoulders stayed pressed together, both too stubborn to shift away. Finally, he spoke again—quiet, but not gentle.
“You said you were tired of me,” he said. “That night.”
She swallowed. “Well. You said worse.”
“Yeah,” he said, the word almost a breath. “I did.”
They didn’t apologize. They weren’t ready.
But the fight—dragged out from the shadows of that night—finally hung between them in the narrow dark, exposed and raw. And neither of them could pretend it hadn’t mattered.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The silence dragged so long it felt like the walls themselves were inching closer. Another half hour of absolute nothing—no shuffling, no insults, not even an annoyed sigh—just the sound of two stubborn heartbeats in a dark, too-small broom closet.
Fred finally broke.
“So,” he muttered, voice low and sharp in the dark, “how’s Daniel?”
Her head snapped up though she could barely see him. “Seriously?”
“Well,” Fred said bitterly, “he’s usually glued to your side, isn’t he? Thought you’d be missing him. Must be rough going a whole hour without holding hands or giggling or—”
“We’re not together anymore,” she cut in flatly.
That shut him up. She could practically hear the words collide with his brain.
“…What?”
“We ended things,” she repeated. “Today. On my way to dinner, actually.”
Fred scoffed, but it came out uneven. “Oh. Well. Brilliant. Guess perfect little Huffle-boy didn’t want to put up with your—”
“He said,” she continued, louder, “that he liked me more than I liked him.”
Silence again—but charged now, buzzing, hot.
Fred shifted beside her. “So you… didn’t like him?”
“I did,” she said. “Just… not enough.” She pulled her knees up. “It wasn’t fair to pretend otherwise.”
Fred let out a breath—almost a laugh, but not a happy one. “Figures.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means,” he said through clenched teeth, “that you’d rather date some walking sunflower arrangement than deal with real problems. Real people. Anyone who doesn’t worship the ground you walk on.”
“Oh, that’s rich coming from you,” she snapped. “You think I’m impossible? You think I’m the one who can’t deal with people? Fred, you spent the last month starting a prank war because you couldn’t be bothered to actually use your words—”
“Use my—?” Fred barked a humorless laugh. “You’re unbelievable. The last time I tried talking to you, you called me a raging, insufferable—”
“—Oh, go to hell, Weasley!”
“Already there,” he shot back. “Locked in a broom closet with you!”
She shoved his shoulder. “Don’t pretend you’re the victim. You’ve been picking fights since the night of the ball.”
“Well maybe I had a reason.”
“Yeah?” she snapped. “What reason?”
He opened his mouth. Then closed it.
A long, shaking exhale slipped out of him. “I don’t know,” he muttered. “I don’t know anymore.”.
She spoke quieter this time. “I don’t know either.”
The silence that followed wasn’t comfortable. But it wasn’t explosive anymore either. It was… different. Worn down around the edges, like maybe for the first time since their disastrous fight they weren’t trying to win. Just trying to make sense of the wreckage between them.
Finally, Fred exhaled sharply, like the quiet itself had offended him.
“What now?” she snapped.
He scoffed. “Merlin forbid I try to understand why you're always so—”
“So what?” she bit out.
“So impossible!” he snapped. “One minute you’re laughing at some Hufflepuff joke and the next you're— you’re—”
“You’re not even finishing your sentences!”
“BECAUSE YOU DRIVE ME INSANE!”
His voice cracked at the end, and it wasn’t anger — not really. It was something rawer. More honest. For the first time since their explosion weeks ago, Fred didn’t look furious. He looked… exhausted. Frayed. Like holding himself together had become too heavy.
She swallowed. “You think you don’t drive me insane? You’ve been pranking me every day like a psychopath—”
“BECAUSE IT WAS THE ONLY WAY YOU’D TALK TO ME!”, The words burst out of him, echoing in the tiny space.
Fred ran a hand through his hair, breathing hard. “After that fight… I didn’t know how to— I didn’t know what to say. Everything I said was wrong. Everything you said— Merlin, it hurt.”
Her voice softened despite herself. “Well, you said some pretty horrible things too.”
“I know,” he said immediately, voice dropping. “I know. And I wish I could take back every single one.”
She exhaled shakily. “I just… I don’t know what we’re doing anymore, Fred. We’re constantly angry. And I don’t even remember why it started.”
He huffed a humorless laugh. “Because you were out with Daniel. And I… react badly to things I don’t like.”
She frowned. “You don’t like Daniel?”
“I don’t like how you look at him,” Fred muttered.
She blinked. “How did I look at him?”
Fred swallowed hard, rubbing his thumb against his palm like the truth stung to say. “Like he mattered.”
Something warm stirred painfully in her chest.
“Fred…” she whispered.
He shook his head quickly. “You don’t have to say anything. I’m not— I’m not asking for anything. I just… I hate fighting with you. I hate not talking to you. I hate—” He cut himself off, breath shaky.
And finally she understood. “I hate it too,” she whispered.
Fred let out a breath that sounded almost like relief.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Their friends crept down the hallway toward the broom closet, Ron leading the way with his ear practically glued to the door.
“Alright,” he whispered, “on three we open it. One… two—”
A burst of laughter spilled out from inside.
Ginny froze. “Was that—?”
“Laughing?” George finished, blinking. “Impossible. They don’t laugh around each other. They seethe.”
Hermione shoved him aside and pressed her own ear to the door. Another round of muffled giggles echoed through the wood — overlapping, tangled, unmistakably them.
“Oh thank Merlin,” Hermione breathed. “They’re talking.”
“Soundin’ downright cheerful too,” Ron added, offended on principle. “What, do they only laugh when they’re trapped in a death-box? Figures.”
Harry crossed his arms. “Should we… let them out? Or do we give them another ten minutes to finish whatever that is?”
Ginny smirked. “Let them think they’re still imprisoned. Builds character.”
Inside, another soft laugh — hers — drifted out, followed by Fred’s quieter, almost disbelieving one.
George grinned, clapping Harry’s shoulder. “I say we open it. Before they start snogging and we all need therapy.”
Hermione rolled her eyes but reached for the handle.
“Alright, everyone,” she whispered, bracing herself. “Moment of truth.”
She turned the knob and the door swung open to reveal Fred and her on the floor, knees bumping, cheeks flushed, staring up at their friends like startled cats caught doing something suspicious.
Fred’s voice cracked. “We weren’t doing anything!”
Her glare shot to him. “Literally no one accused you of anything!”
But her tone was light — lighter than it had been in weeks — and Fred elbowed her back, equally soft, equally relieved.
Ron looked between them and groaned dramatically. “Oh great. They’re back to bickering. We did all that for nothing.”
But Hermione only smiled, warm and triumphant.
“No,” she said. “We did everything exactly right.”
Ginny folded her arms. “Well. Seems you survived.”
Fred got to his feet, brushing dust off his trousers and offering her a hand. “Barely. She talks a lot.”
She took it, standing as well. “Please, you’re lucky I didn’t hex you bald.”
“Bold talk for someone who cried over glitter,” he shot back, smirking.
Her mouth fell open. “I did not cry—”
“You sniffled.”
“That was because it got up my nose!”
Their friends exchanged relieved, exasperated looks as the two of them continued bickering lightly down the corridor.
But this time it was different. There was warmth in it. A softness neither of them had dared show in weeks.
As they all walked toward the common room, Fred drifted closer to her without seeming to notice, hands in his pockets, grin tugging at his mouth every time she muttered sarcasm under her breath.
She nudged him again. “You know, if we’re ever trapped in a broom closet again, I’m blaming you.”
Fred huffed a laugh. “If we’re trapped again, I’m blaming them.” He jerked a thumb back at the group. “They’re deranged.”
“Completely,” she agreed.
Hermione watched them with a tiny knowing smile.
Ron whispered to Harry, “Are they—?”
Harry shook his head. “No. They haven’t got a clue.”
Ahead of them, Fred held the portrait hole open without thinking about it — something he’d never done before — and she dipped her head in a small, hidden smile as she passed.
George groaned dramatically. “Brilliant. They’re being nice to each other. We’re doomed.”
But even he couldn’t hide the grin tugging at his own lips.
Because something had softened. Melted. Bloomed.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The next morning arrived soft and golden, the kind of early light that slipped through the high arched windows of the Great Hall and warmed the frost still clinging to the lawns outside. Students shuffled in wrapped in scarves and half-awake chatter, owls swooped overhead with sleepy hoots, and the long tables buzzed with the slow, hazy energy of a winter morning at Hogwarts.
At the Gryffindor table, she slipped into her usual seat beside Hermione just as Fred dropped into his across from her — almost perfectly timed, though both of them pretended it wasn’t. The moment she sat, Fred glanced up at her, then immediately looked back down at his plate as if the eggs suddenly required his full concentration.
Tension crackled instantly, subtle but unmistakable, like static in the air.
“Morning,” she said, trying to sound casual.
Fred’s fork froze mid-air. “Morning,” he muttered, voice gruff, but not angry. Just awkward.
Hermione and Ron exchanged a look so painfully smug it was a miracle neither of them burst into flames.
George kicked Fred under the table. “You’re awfully quiet today.”
Fred kicked him back. Hard. “You want to keep both legs, don’t you?”
She snorted which made Fred’s lips twitch like he was fighting a smile he absolutely refused to admit existed.
She cleared her throat and reached for pumpkin juice at the exact same moment Fred went for the porridge, their hands nearly bumping before both recoiled like the table had bitten them.
George snorted into his tea. Ginny raised a knowing brow. Ron and Hermione exchanged a look that screamed, Here we go again. But… it wasn’t like before.
She muttered, “Well, maybe if someone didn’t sprawl across the entire table—”
Fred, without missing a beat, said, “Oh, sorry, didn’t realize existing offended you first thing in the morning.”
But there was no venom behind it. No bite. Just heat. The kind that lit tiny, traitorous smiles at the corners of both their mouths before they could hide them.
“How’d you sleep?” she asked, tone light, teasing just enough.
“Well enough,” Fred said, stabbing a sausage. “Didn’t spend the night trapped in a cupboard, so that was nice.”
She shot him a mock glare. “You were literally the reason we were trapped in the first place.”
“Oh, please,” he scoffed. “If anything, I improved the overall experience. Who else would’ve provided sparkling conversation and emotional growth?”
“You mean the sparkling conversation where you called me unbearable?”
Fred’s ears turned pink. “In fairness, you are unbearable. Just… in smaller doses now.”
Hermione kicked Ron under the table, whispering gleefully, “This is so much better than the arguing.”
“It’s still arguing,” Ron whispered back.
“Yeah, but now there’s flirting,” Hermione said, eyes bright.
Ron blinked. “That’s flirting? Blimey.”
Across the table, she reached for the jam pot at the same time as Fred. Their fingers brushed again barely, but it was enough to send warmth rushing up her neck, and enough for Fred’s ears to turn Weasley-red.
Fred cleared his throat. “You can… uh. Go first.”
She raised a brow. “You’re letting me have the jam? Merlin, you really have changed.”
“Don’t get used to it,” he said quickly, but he was smiling now — a real one, small and crooked and utterly disarming.
George leaned toward Ginny, stage-whispering, “Two days, tops.”
“For what?” Ginny whispered back.
“’Til they snog in a broom cupboard without us forcing them.”
Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose. “ew.”
But nothing could cover the warmth humming between her and Fred now — cautious, awkward, still prickly, but undeniably there.
And every time they looked up, they caught each other’s eyes. And every time they did, neither of them looked away quite fast enough.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The fire crackled low in the common room, throwing soft gold across the worn carpets and squashy armchairs. It was late enough that most students had drifted upstairs, leaving the place warm, quiet, and hazy with the ever-present scent of parchment and smoke.
She sat curled into the corner of the sofa beside Harry and Ron. Ron had a stack of books in front of him, none of which were open, and Harry looked about two seconds away from stress-induced combustion.
“So the second task is in two days,” Harry muttered, running a hand through his messy hair. “Two days, and I still have absolutely no idea what I’m supposed to do underwater for a full hour.”
Ron nodded solemnly. “Yeah, that’s rough, mate.”
“You’re not helping,” Harry snapped.
“I’m just agreeing!” Ron protested.
She leaned forward, elbows on her knees. “We’ll figure it out. Tomorrow night we go to the library, hit every single book on magical water-breathing. Something has to work.”
Harry sighed but nodded. “Yeah. Alright.”
Ron cracked a grin. “If nothing else, Hermione will show up and save your life again.”
She snorted. “Probably. She’s in the library right now trying to find something.”
But as she kept talking, the back of her neck prickled — that strange, familiar sense of being watched. She flicked her eyes up. Across the room, slouched in a red armchair, was Fred Weasley. And he was staring at her.
Not glaring, not smirking, just… watching. Like he’d forgotten to pretend he didn’t care. Her heart did an entirely inconvenient little flip. The moment their eyes met, Fred jerked his gaze down so fast he nearly snapped his neck, shoving his nose into a book he was definitely not reading.
Eye-tag. They’d been doing that all day. She looked; he looked away. He looked; she looked away. Over and over. Neither of them acknowledging it. Both of them painfully aware of it.
Harry began packing up his books. “Alright, I’m gonna go collapse. You two—library tomorrow afternoon. Don’t be late.”
Ron saluted him lazily. “Aye aye, Captain.”
Harry groaned and dragged himself upstairs.
She pretended to stretch, casually glancing again. Fred was still not reading his book. And still failing miserably. She stood.
Ron blinked. “Where are you going?”
“To commit violence,” she said sweetly, already walking off.
Fred noticed immediately and panicked. His head snapped down, spine rigid, book clutched in both hands like it was a shield protecting him from imminent death.
She stopped right in front of him.
“How’s that book treating you, Freddie?”
He cleared his throat — poorly — and answered with an exaggeratedly calm, “Quite well.”
Her eyebrows lifted. “Is that so?”
“It is.” He flipped a random page like he’d been reading it for hours.
“Well that’s interesting.”
Fred bristled. “And what about that is so amusing to you?”
She leaned slightly forward, smirking. “Well, when I read, I usually like to be able to read the words.”
Fred froze, the book in his hands was upside down. His ears turned a violent shade of red.
He let the book drop into his lap with a thud, scowling. “It was upside down on purpose.”
“Oh absolutely,” she said sweetly. “A bold artistic choice.”
Fred glared up at her, though the glare trembled dangerously close to a smile. “You’re insufferable.”
“And you’re a terrible liar.”
Their eyes held — longer than either meant them to — the kind of stare that tightened something warm and confusing in both their chests.
And from across the common room, George whispered loudly to Lee Jordan, “Oh Merlin, it’s happening again.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
It had been hours since they’d gathered in the library. Thick books lay open in haphazard piles, parchment scattered everywhere, quills rolling dangerously close to inkpots. The four of them — Harry, Ron, Hermione, and her — had long since stopped pretending to be calm.
With the second task tomorrow, Harry was wound tighter than a bowstring.
Hermione let out a frustrated sigh, walking over. “The black lake, that's obvious.”
Harry dragged a hand down his face. “An hour long you’ll have to look.”
“Again obvious, though potentially problematic.”
Harry stared at her. "Potentially problematic, when's the last time you held your breath underwater for an hour Hermione?"
“Harry we can figure it out” she interjected before they began to bicker, “lets just calm-”
“—Hate to break up the skull session. Professor McGonagall would like to see Granger and Potter in her office.” Professor Moody rumbled as he appeared from around the end of the bookshelves.
They all began to stand, chairs scraping softly against the stone floor, when he added with a grunt, “Not you, Harry. Just Ms. Potter.”
“But sir” Hermione started, “the second task is only hours away and-”
“Exactly, Presumably Potter is well prepared by now and could do well with a good night's sleep. Go. Now.”
With that they both gathered their things and began their walk.
“This doesn’t make sense,” Hermione muttered, clutching her books tighter. “Why would she want to see us separately? And why now of all times? We’re missing crucial research, and Harry is absolutely not prepared to—”
“Hermione,” she cut in gently, though her nerves were starting to fray as well, “whatever this is, it’s obviously about the task. There’s no way McGonagall is dragging us out of the library for a social chat.”
Hermione made a noise somewhere between agreement and panic. “Yes but—oh honestly, the champions have barely any time left and—”
They turned a corner and immediately collided with Fred and George. Or rather, Fred, because he had been walking backwards while talking to George and nearly crashed right into her.
“Oi! Watch it—” Fred started, then froze when he realized who he’d run into.
George blinked, then grinned. “Well. Fancy seeing the two of you out past bedtime. Off to cause trouble?”
Hermione huffed. “We’re going to see Professor McGonagall, actually.”
Fred raised a brow, smirk tugging at his mouth. “What’d you do this time?”
She crossed her arms. “Nothing. At least not that I know of.”
Hermione cut in before she could respond. “It’s about the second task. We think.”
George nodded knowingly. “Ah, well. Best of luck then. Don’t let her turn you into a ferret.”
Fred’s smirk sharpened. “Tell McGonagall I said hello, would you?”
Hermione rolled her eyes and tugged her friend’s sleeve. “Come on, we’re going to be late.”
As they brushed past, she felt Fred’s eyes follow her for a beat longer than they should have—warm, curious, like he wanted to say something but didn’t.
The moment vanished when Hermione pushed open the door to Professor McGonagall’s office. Inside, the fire crackled. Papers were stacked in immaculate towers. And McGonagall stood waiting, hands clasped, her expression tight and businesslike.
“Ms. Granger. Ms. Potter,” she said crisply. “I’m afraid we have very little time, and even less pleasant news.”
They exchanged a worried look.
Hermione swallowed. “Professor… this is about the second task, isn’t it?”
McGonagall’s eyes softened only slightly. “I’m afraid so.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The next morning dawned pale, the end of winter’s light spilling through the enchanted ceiling of the Great Hall. Students buzzed with nervous excitement about the second task, forks clinking, owls fluttering, conversations overlapping in a constant hum.
Fred wasn’t listening to any of it. He sat at the Gryffindor table, arms crossed, eyes flicking repeatedly toward the entrance… then toward the Hufflepuff table… then toward the spot Hermione usually sat with her. Nothing. His leg bounced under the table.
George raised a brow. “You’ve been staring at the doors so hard they might burst into flames.”
“I’m not staring,” Fred muttered, stabbing a sausage with unnecessary aggression.
Ginny snorted behind her pumpkin juice. “Right. Which is why you haven’t eaten anything except your own nerves.”
Fred shot her a glare. “They’re late, that’s all. Hermione never misses breakfast.”
“Maybe she overslept,” Ginny teased lightly.
“Or,” George added, elbowing Fred, “maybe Potter overslept.”
Fred stiffened. “I don’t care whether she overslept.”
Ginny choked on a laugh. “You just care enough to look like you’re about to start a search party.”
“I am not—” But he cut himself off the moment the doors did open… and it still wasn’t them.
His shoulders fell, only slightly — just enough for George and Ginny to share a knowing look.
Ginny leaned in with a smirk. “You’re awfully invested in the whereabouts of a girl you claim to despise.”
“I do despise her, just less” Fred said quickly. Too quickly. “She’s probably off somewhere plotting my untimely demise.” Fred pushed to his feet, brows knotted.
George smirked up at him. “Where are you going, Freddie?”
“I—just—library,” Fred lied poorly.
Ginny sing-songed, “Sure. And we all believe you.”
But Fred didn’t stay to argue. He was already halfway out of the Great Hall, pulse pounding, a single frantic thought racing through his mind—
What if something actually happened to her?
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The freezing water burned her lungs as she broke through the surface, gasping so hard it echoed across the Black Lake. Her hair clung in heavy, icy ropes to her face; her teeth chattered even as she forced her limbs to move, to keep her afloat. To her left another person emerged from the water
But it wasn’t Harry beside her. It was Fleur’s sister, Gabrielle Delacour. A surge of panic shot through her chest sharp enough to rival the cold.
“Come on—come on—” she muttered through numb lips, helping the dazed girl toward the platform where faculty waited with blankets. Every inch of her felt frozen solid, but worry kept her moving.
By the time she stumbled up the steps to the stands, helping Gabrielle up the ladder first, she was wrapped in two thick towels and shivering violently, eyes already sweeping the lake.
Hermione, similarly bundled, rushed to her. The moment their gazes met, her voice cracked raw—
“Harry. Where’s Harry?”
Hermione shook her head, breath fogging in the frigid air. “He hasn’t surfaced yet. He—he’s not here.”
Before she could spiral, two blurs of red hair appeared, pushing through the crowd. Fred was in front of her first. His face was pale and his eyes swept over her like he needed to check all her limbs were still attached.
“You’re freezing,” he said, voice tight, too tight. “Are you hurt? Did something happen down there?”
George, close behind, clapped a hand on Fred’s shoulder, but even he looked rattled.
She barely heard them. Her gaze was glued to the black, rippling water below.
“How much longer does he have?” she demanded, voice shaking with more than cold.
“One minute,” George said quietly.
“One minute?” she repeated, voice pitching up, panic clawing its way out. “He only has one minute?! Why isn’t he up yet?!”
Fred stepped closer, wrapping around her in comfort, eyes narrowing at the lake as if he could will Harry to appear.
“He’ll make it,” Fred said, though his tone betrayed him; he didn’t sound convinced. “Potter’s stubborn. If anyone could—”
“If he doesn’t come up—” she choked out, gripping her towel so hard her knuckles went white, “I swear—he should’ve taken the help—we should’ve figured it out—why isn’t he—” her breathing picked up, cold air cutting like glass.
“Hey,” he said softly—unusually soft for him. “He’s coming. He is.”
She stared at the lake, heart pounding louder than the cheers and murmurs of the crowd around them, dread curling in her stomach with every passing second.
Forty seconds, Thirty, Twenty.
Her fingers trembled uncontrollably.
“But why isn’t he up yet?” she whispered. “Why isn’t he—”
The lake remained still, and the world held its breath.
Then suddenly, the lake erupted. A column of water shot upward, and Harry burst from the surface, crashing onto the nearest platform in a spray of icy foam. For one stunned heartbeat, the world froze — then she bolted.
“Harry!” she gasped, shoving through robes, elbows, and startled Beauxbatons girls. “Are you all right—oh thank Godric—I was so worried—Harry, you must be freezing—”
The words tangled together in one frantic rush as she dropped to her knees beside him. She grabbed another towel from one of the attendants and wrapped it around his shoulders with trembling hands, pulling him close despite her own shaking.
Harry blinked up at her, dazed, hair plastered to his forehead. “’M fine,” he mumbled through chattering teeth.
Hermione hurried over and crouched at Harry’s other side, her own towel still half-draped over her curls. “Personally,” she said, breathless but proud, “I believe you behaved admirably.”
Harry groaned. “Hermione, I finished last.”
“Second to last,” she corrected primly. “Fleur never got past ‘ze grindylows.’”
Behind them, students cheered and shouted, the stands buzzing with excitement now that the danger had passed. Water dripped steadily from her hair and cloak, but she barely felt the cold anymore — relief burned warm and fierce in her chest.
Footsteps pounded up the stairs. Fred and George appeared, both flushed from sprinting, their eyes immediately locking on her and Harry.
“There you are!” George said, sounding breathless.
But Fred didn’t speak. He took one look at her shivering form, dripping lake water, eyes wide with leftover fear, then looked at Harry wrapped in her arms—and his face twisted with something sharp, worried, and much too vulnerable for him to hide fast enough.
Fred, voice low, still staring at her like he hadn’t decided whether to scold her or wrap her in a blanket himself. “You two scared the bloody hell out of everyone.”
“You especially,” George added under his breath.
Fred elbowed him, hard.
But she barely noticed. Her gaze drifted back to the lake, where the surface now lay calm and dark once more—as if it hadn’t nearly swallowed her brother whole. Only when Harry nudged her arm gently did she finally blink and look away.
“You did great,” she whispered to him, her voice steadying now. “Really.”
Suddenly, Dumbledore appeared beside them, raising his hand, but the stands were roaring too loudly with celebration to notice.
“Attention,” he called, voice calm but entirely drowned out by the cheering.
He let out a patient sigh, touched the tip of his wand to his throat, and murmured the Sonorus charm.
“ATTENTION!” The single word boomed across the lake like a cannon blast. Students jumped. Silence fell instantly.
His eyes twinkled as he swept them over the champions—Cedric dripping but beaming, Krum looking mildly annoyed, Fleur wrapped in blankets and fussing over Gabrielle, and Harry still shivering under the many towels she’d piled onto him.
“The winner,” Dumbledore announced, “is Mr. Diggory!”
A wave of cheers broke out, Hufflepuffs practically shaking the stands with their celebration. Cedric lifted a hand in acknowledgment, still catching his breath.
Dumbledore raised his hand again for quiet, though the corners of his mouth remained warm with pride.
“However,” he continued, “However seeing as Mr. Potter would have finished first had it not been for his determination to rescue not only Ms. Potter but the others as well… we’ve agreed to award him second place!”
The crowd erupted again, Gryffindors cheering the loudest. She felt her throat tighten—pride, relief, affection, all tangled together—as she wrapped her arms around Harry once more.
“You idiot,” she whispered fiercely into his shoulder. “Don’t you ever do that again.”
Fred and George shouted from behind them—Fred louder than necessary, voice cracking with leftover worry. And as everyone around her continued speaking, she caught Fred still looking at her—not with anger, not with rivalry, but something quieter… something unguarded.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The common room smelled like woodsmoke and warm butterbeer, the fire throwing out the same steady, welcoming glow it always did. Lanterns bobbed above; a few scarves and cloaks were draped over chairs as if the owners might return any minute. It was the sort of evening that begged for long conversations and too many blankets.
She pushed open the portrait hole and paused, taking in the scene. The whole group was there: Harry and Hermione on the sofa by the fire, Ron hunched over a chessboard with Lee Jordan, Ginny tucked beside George who was telling one of his sly, sideways jokes, and Fred — predictably — sitting at the far end of the long low table with a half-empty cup of something steaming in front of him. The room hummed with the kind of domestic noise that meant nothing catastrophic was currently exploding, and for the first time in days that felt like a relief.
“Hey,” Ginny called with a bright wave when she saw her. “There’s a seat — if you want it.”
She smiled and threaded through the small clusters of students. By the time she reached the table, there was only one chair left, wedged between Fred and the arm of the sofa. Fred’s head lifted; for a second his expression was blank. Then he tipped his chin up in a small, almost imperceptible greeting. She slid into the chair, close enough that their shoulders bumped.
“Fancy seeing you here,” Fred said, voice light but with the old slip of something under it — an edge she felt even if she tried not to.
She scoffed, nudging him with the heel of her hand. “Oh please.”
Lee, who’d been listening like the unofficial town crier of gossip, grinned. “We were just discussing the ethics of letting a Seeker practice while still emotionally compromised.”
Harry’s eyebrows shot up. “Lee.”
“You were serious?” Ron huffed, then broke into a grin. “That sounds like a very Lee thing to say.”
Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled nonetheless. “Honestly, Lee, save it for the commentary.”
Ginny leaned forward. “So — how’s the studying going? Harry, you surviving the aftermath of the task?”
Harry blew out a breath. “Barely. But I’ll live.’”
Conversation flowed between everyone easily, the kind that tethers a group together. From her spot between Fred and the rest of the table she could feel him like a small warmth at her side. He was quieter than usual, less snark, more a low, steady presence, and it made the familiar bickering they’d all come to rely on feel tender in a way she wasn’t ready to name. She caught Hermione’s eye for the briefest second; Hermione’s smile had a softness to it that meant she was noticing things too.
“You two used to be lethal together,” Ginny said, turning to Fred with a smile that was half warning, half fondness. “Now you look like you might melt if she sneezed.”
Fred shot Ginny a look, then a tiny, reluctant smile. “Melting’s for puddings.”
Lee chuckled. “Or dragons. Depends on the heat source.”
Ron elbowed Lee under the table. “Shut up, Lee.”
The banter carried on around them, but whenever someone laughed a little louder or the room quieted, they’d catch each other’s eyes. It became a game — not quite playful, not quite serious. Two pairs of pupils doing a little tug-of-war. Each time their gazes met, something hummed under the surface and something else retreated. The rest of the group either pretended not to notice or offered small, look-away glances that betrayed perfectly how much they did.
“Remember that time Fred tried to broom-surf down the corridor and ended up in the suits of armor?” George asked, and everyone groaned at the memory. Fred would have argued it was a strategic miscalculation if he hadn’t been laughing too hard.
“Let him live,” Harry said. “He was very nearly heroic.”
“Heroic is one broomstick away from idiotic,” Ron muttered.
As the group’s laughter spilled again, the room grew quieter as people started to drift off, some students heading to homework, others to bed. Little by little, pendants of conversation thinned until only a small cluster remained.
When the last of the others rose to leave, Hermione stood and gave them each a look loaded with meaning. “You two,” she said softly, but the words were sharp enough to prick, “Just — be reasonable tonight, will you? Help us sleep.”
“Can’t make promises,” Fred said, but he gave her a proper grin.
Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled and disappeared upstairs.
The common room settled into a comfortable hush. The fire crackled, low and golden, shadows dancing along the stone walls. Most students had either gone to bed or were finishing up last-minute homework. She and Fred sat there, neither of them moving, both pretending they weren’t waiting for the other to say something first.
Finally, she lifted her chin. “Well? Are we going to sit around or…?”
Fred smirked. “Or?”
“Or you could play me,” she said, moving off her chair and onto the couch without waiting for him to agree. “Unless you’re afraid to lose at chess again.”
Fred scoffed, following her to the couch. “Lose? To you?”
She plopped down on the sofa, eyebrow raised. “Yes. To me.”
“Sweetheart,” he said, dropping beside her, far too close for someone who allegedly hated her, “I’ve let gnomes beat me at chess with more dignity.”
She snorted. “Keep talking. It’ll be fun to watch you eat your words.”
There was only one wizard's chessboard left out, pieces already out and twitching impatiently. Fred swung one leg up onto the table, casual, loose-limbed, but she didn’t miss how quickly he dropped it the moment their knees brushed.
She pretended not to notice. He pretended it didn’t send a jolt up his spine.
“You know,” she said lightly, adjusting a pawn, “for someone so cocky, you sure hesitate a lot when we’re about to play.”
Fred raised a brow. “I hesitate,” he said, “because annihilating you too quickly wouldn’t be very fun.”
“You’re terrible at lying.”
“And you’re terrible at—” His knight moved the wrong way as he spoke, and he frowned down at it. “—at…knight-reading.”
“That’s not even a phrase.” Her laugh was soft — but warm.
A few moves in, Fred leaned back smugly. “You’re awfully quiet tonight.”
“Studying my opponent.”
“Studying me? Careful, that sounds like flattery.”
She rolled her eyes, but the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her. “Trust me, Weasley, if I were trying to flatter you, you’d know.”
“Oh?” His grin sharpened. “And what would that sound like?”
She opened her mouth, then closed it again, suddenly aware of how close they were. How his knee pressed lightly into her thigh. How his cologne — something warm and spice-tinged — filled her nose.
“Your move,” she said instead, quickly.
Fred obeyed, but not without giving her a look. A curious, lingering one that made her heart hitch.
Several turns later, she made a bold play, her bishop cornering his queen. Fred’s eyes widened.
“You did that on purpose,” he murmured.
“No,” she said innocently, “that was pure strategy and brilliance.”
“Brilliance?” Fred scoffed. “You’ve been hanging around Hermione too much.”
“Jealous?”
He opened his mouth — then paused. “…Of Hermione?”
“No, you idiot,” she said, flicking one of his pieces with her finger. “Jealous I spend time with anyone who isn’t you.”
Fred froze. She didn’t even realize what she’d said — not until she saw his ears go crimson. Not blush-pink, not embarrassed-red, but Weasley scarlet.
“Well,” he said after a beat, voice slightly rough, “good thing you torment me constantly, or else I'd feel left out.”
She smirked. “Don't worry. I plan to keep it up.”
He nudged her knee with his. “Good.”
She made her final move, capturing his king before he even noticed what she’d been building toward. Fred stared down at the board, stunned.
“Wait—did you—? No. No, absolutely not.”
“Checkmate,” she said sweetly.
“You cheated.”
“I outsmarted you.”
“You—” Fred scrubbed a hand over his face, laughing despite himself. “Unbelievable.”
She shook her head, amusement softening her features. “You’re ridiculous.”
“And you’re infuriating.”
They were both smiling and both flushed. Both pretending their hearts weren’t racing.
For the first time in months — maybe ever — the air between them felt easy. Warm with something shimmering beneath the surface neither of them could name.
Fred leaned in just slightly, so slightly she wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or just gravity. His eyes flickered to hers, waiting yet neither said a word. But the tension, the heat, the something pulled tight between them stretched like a spell on the verge of bursting.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The March breeze was cool but gentle, a welcome change from the bitter winter that had wrapped Hogwarts for months. The sky was pale blue, clouds drifting lazily, and the grounds were softening, patches of green finally breaking through. She and Harry walked along the path circling the Black Lake, robes fluttering lightly with the wind.
Harry skipped a pebble across the water. It bounced once, twice, and then plunked under.
“She said no,” he muttered abruptly.
She blinked. “Cho?”
He nodded, cheeks pink from either the cold or embarrassment — maybe both. “She went with Cedric. Fair enough, I guess but there no use.”
She nudged his shoulder gently. “Harry… you asked her right before the dance. And she’s—well, she’s Cho Chang. Half the castle wanted to ask her.”
He huffed a laugh. “Still stings.”
“Yeah,” she said softly. “I know the feeling.”
Harry stopped walking long enough to stare at her. “This about Daniel?”
She raised a brow. “Daniel? No. That ended ages ago.”
“Right, so… Fred.”
She sputtered, instantly defensive. “Why would you — Harry, seriously?”
He gave her a look. A big-brother-but-you’re-my-twin-and-I-know-you-too-well look.
“You two argue like you’re getting paid for it,” he said. “And you stare at each other when you think the other isn’t looking. And Ron said—”
She groaned. “Oh Merlin, what did Ron say?”
Harry smirked, warming to the topic. “Mrs. Weasley invited us to the Burrow for spring break. Whole week. And apparently the twins ‘lit up like Christmas trees.’ His words, not mine.”
Her stomach plummeted. “Lit up?”
“He said Fred tried to hide it,” Harry continued, “but it was ‘painfully obvious.’ Again, Ron’s words.”
The breeze rustled the surface of the lake. She pretended to look at it, anything to avoid Harry’s annoyingly perceptive stare.
“I don’t know what Fred and I are,” she muttered. “Half the time I want to wring his neck. The other half… I don’t even know.”
“You don’t hate him,” Harry said simply.
She sighed. “No. I don’t.”
Harry kicked at a stone. “He doesn’t hate you either.”
She snorted. “He spends a lot of time pretending he does.”
“Fred Weasley,” Harry said, “is an idiot. A very loud idiot. But he’s not mean. Not really. Not with you.”
She opened her mouth to argue, but the words didn’t come. Instead, a small, bewildered smile tugged at her lips.
“What if going to the Burrow is a disaster?” she asked. “What if we’re worse when we’re stuck in the same house?”
Harry slipped his arm around her shoulders. “Then Mrs. Weasley will knock your heads together. And Hermione will lecture you until you both cry. And Ron will complain loudly. And Ginny will laugh.”
A reluctant laugh escaped her. “And what will you do?”
“Oh.” Harry grinned. “I’ll hide.”
They kept walking, the lake shimmering beside them, the castle glowing gold in the late afternoon sun. Spring was coming — slowly, softly — and for the first time in weeks, the tightness in her chest loosened.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The next couple of weeks dragged on painfully slowly. Every class felt twice as long, every hallway twice as crowded, the entire castle buzzing with anticipation for the upcoming spring break. With the Yule Ball taking place over the winter holidays, students had been allowed a rare week off at the end of March — a chance to go home and recharge with their families.
She desperately needed that break. Especially after that Potions class.
Being paired with Malfoy again felt like some personal punishment Snape invented just for her. Malfoy spent the entire lesson leaning back in his chair, criticizing her every move, sneering at her ingredients, and making snide comments about her family loud enough for half the dungeon to hear. By the end, she was practically doing the work of two people while Malfoy just smirked and made a show of being bored.
Her head pounded as she climbed the stairs back toward her dorms. Turning a corner, she caught sight of two unmistakable heads of flaming red. Fred and George were making their way up the steps ahead of her, deep in animated whispers, clearly plotting something that probably violated at least twelve school rules.
“Oi, Weasleys,” she called out, too exhausted to muster a full grin but still unable to help the amused tilt of her lips.
Both twins turned. George brightened immediately.
“Well if it isn’t Hogwarts’ finest potions martyr,” he said. “Heard Malfoy was particularly vile today. Impressive you didn’t hex him.”
“Trust me, I considered it,” she huffed. “Snape already hates me enough — I’m trying to preserve what’s left of my dignity.”
Fred’s eyes flickered, scanning her quickly as if checking she truly was alright. His voice was softer than usual when he spoke. “Malfoy’s a git. You shouldn’t have to deal with him on your own.”
They continued up the stairs together as she recounted a dramatic retelling of Malfoy’s behavior, complete with impressions that had George wiping tears from his eyes and Fred muttering threats under his breath.
“You should’ve seen him,” she said. “Every time I added an ingredient he’d gasp like I was committing a crime. I thought he was going to faint when I chopped the root the ‘wrong way.’”
Fred scoffed. “You should’ve dropped the cauldron on his foot.”
“Well,” George said, shooting Fred a far-too-innocent look, “I’d love to continue this delightful conversation, but I suddenly remembered… something. Very important. Somewhere. Else.”
She blinked. “What?”
George clapped Fred on the back. “Fred’ll walk you the rest of the way.”
Fred’s head whipped toward his twin. “What—”
But George was already backing away, the very picture of mischief. “You two have fun! Don’t kill each other!”
Before either of them could protest, he spun on his heel and disappeared around the landing. Fred exhaled through his nose, half-annoyed, half… something else.
“So,” she said lightly, fighting a smile, “looks like you’re stuck with me.”
His gaze flicked to hers, just for a second warm, flustered, and dangerous in a way that made her chest flip.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “Looks like I am.”
They rounded a corner, their shoulders brushing for half a second — neither of them moved away.
“So,” Fred said again, a little too casually, “Harry mentioned something earlier. Something about… spring break?”
She raised a brow. “Yeah. Mrs. Weasley invited us to stay at the Burrow for the week.”
He nodded, trying very hard to look unfazed. “Right. Yeah. Knew about that.”
“You did?” she teased, eyes brightening. “And how long have you been sitting on that information, Fred?”
“I wasn’t sitting on anything,” he said quickly — too quickly. “Just… forgot. Busy man, you know. Pranks to plan. George to keep alive. Very demanding schedule.”
She nudged him with her elbow. “Mm-hmm. Sounds like you’re thrilled to have me invading your home.”
Fred’s lips twitched. “Oh, absolutely. Can’t wait to watch you and Ron argue over literally everything in my kitchen.”
“Don’t act like you won’t be joining in.”
“Me?” he scoffed. “I’m a delight.”
She laughed — a soft, warm sound that made Fred’s stomach do something traitorous. They reached the next landing, walking slower without realizing it.
“So…” she said lightly, “are you actually happy we’re coming?”
Fred opened his mouth with his usual cocky retort — but it didn’t come. Instead, something quieter slipped out.
“Yeah. ’Course I am.”
Her steps faltered. Just barely. “Yeah?”
He swallowed, eyes fixed forward. “Yeah. The place is loud and mental and… well, the Burrow’s fun when you’re there.”
She blinked, caught between surprise and something suspiciously close to butterflies. “You’re… being nice.”
“No I’m not,” he said quickly. “I’m being — honest. There’s a difference.”
She grinned at him. “Well, then maybe I’m looking forward to it too.”
His ears went pink — just a bit.
“Good,” he muttered, clearing his throat. “Good.”
Fred slowed as they reached the top of the staircase, his eyes narrowing at the sound of shuffling footsteps echoing faintly from the landing below.
“Filch,” he muttered, leaning slightly over the banister to peek. Sure enough, the caretaker lurked around the corner, muttering darkly to Mrs. Norris.
She stepped closer to Fred. “What’s he doing up here?”
Fred smirked. “Breathing. Unfortunately.”
She snorted, then covered her mouth to stifle a laugh, but Fred wasn’t looking at Filch anymore, he was looking at her. Bright, mischievous eyes. Ideas forming like sparks.
He straightened, suddenly alert with that unmistakable Weasley-twin glint. “I just had a thought.”
“That’s terrifying.”
Fred leaned in, lowering his voice. “Meet me in the common room tonight. After curfew.”
She blinked. “…Why?”
“We,” he said, pointing between them with a flourish, “are going to prank Filch.”
She let out a breathy laugh. “Fred, you can’t be serious.”
“Oh, but I am.” He grinned wider. “Unless you’re scared?”
“Of you? Please.”
“Then it’s settled.” He rocked back on his heels, pleased with himself. “Midnight. Bring your wand. And your bravery.”
“I have plenty of both, thanks.”
“Good,” he said, starting to walk backward toward the common room entrance. “You’ll need them.”
She rolled her eyes, but her heart did something ridiculous.
“Fred Weasley,” she called after him, “this better not get us detention.”
He threw her a wink. “No promises, love.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
She crept down into the dimly lit common room, the fire now just embers casting a low orange glow. Fred was already there, his back turned, rummaging through a bag of Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes prototypes.
For a moment, she froze. He was in pajama bottoms and a loose Gryffindor hoodie, his hair an absolute mess — soft, tousled, unfairly attractive. She felt her breath catch before she forced herself to move, silently scolding her own racing heartbeat.
He hadn’t noticed her yet. Her eyes drifted, just for a second, over the strong line of his shoulders, the way his hoodie clung to his back, the way the firelight softened every angle of him. Merlin, she thought, cheeks warming, he’s actually— no, no, absolutely not going there.
“Staring is rude, y’know,” Fred said suddenly, turning with a smug grin that told her he’d known she was there the whole time. His eyes dragged down her figure wearing her pajamas as well.
She nearly choked. “I wasn’t staring.”
“Sure,” he said, leaning against the arm of the couch, arms crossed. “And I’m not about to commit the most beautiful act of mischief Hogwarts has ever seen.”
That got her distracted fast. “Alright, then what’s the plan?”
He held up a small pouch and shook it. “Filch-Repelling Glitter Dust.”
“…You're joking.”
“Unfortunately, I never joke about art.” He tossed her a second pouch. “We dust the corridor by his office. One step, and he’ll be glowing like a disco ball at a Celestina Warbeck concert.”
She snorted. “You’re insane.”
“Awfully cute accusation coming from my partner in crime tonight.”
Her stomach did a weird—annoying—flip.
Together, they slipped out of the common room, whisper-quiet. Down the dark corridor they crept, throwing handfuls of shimmering dust across the stones. Fred nudged her with his elbow, whispering, “Ready?”
“Born ready.”
They darted into a shadowy alcove just in time to see Filch round the corner.
He stepped into the glitter. The explosion of shimmering gold light lit up the entire hallway. Filch shrieked — high-pitched, offended — like a cat dunked in bathwater.
Fred bit his fist to stop from laughing while she slapped a hand over her mouth.
Filch spun wildly. “WHO’S OUT THERE— SHOW YOURSELVES!”
“Oh bloody— run!” Fred hissed.
They bolted down the hall, Filch giving chase, slippered feet slapping the floor. She grabbed Fred’s sleeve in panic.
“He’s CLOSE— he’s actually— Fred he’s GAINING—!”
“Come on!” Fred grabbed her hand and yanked her toward what looked like a blank stretch of wall. “Here!”
He pressed a loose stone; the panel slid open — a narrow, hidden passageway.
They ducked inside just as Filch barreled past. The panel thudded shut. It was dark with hardly any space. Their breaths mixing in the inches between them. She realized her hand was still gripping his. He realized she hadn’t let go.
Fred’s voice was low — too low. “If you wanted to hold me this badly, sweetheart, you could’ve just asked.”
“Oh shut up—” she whispered, but her voice came out soft, breathless.
They were impossibly close, the kind of close that made her pulse trip over itself. His gaze flicked to her lips as hers flicked to his. He leaned in a fraction. She did too. Their noses nearly brushed—
And the hidden door blasted open.
“FRED—? WHAT ARE YOU— oh.”
George stood there in his pajamas, hair sticking up like he’d sprinted the entire castle. His eyes went wide, then sparkly with mischief.
“Well well well,” he drawled. “Am I interrupting something?”
They sprang apart like the passageway had caught fire.
“No,” she blurted.
“Absolutely not,” Fred said at the same time, voice embarrassingly high.
George smirked. “Right. Because most people hide in secret passageways at midnight, nearly snoging by accident.”
Fred turned scarlet. “George—”
“We weren’t—”
“Right…” George grinned and dramatically stepped back, holding the door open. “I saw Filch going towards the dungeons, best we go back to the common room now before he has a whole search party.”
Fred ran a hand through his hair, refusing to look at her. She felt her heart pounding in her throat, cheeks flaming.
The walk back to the common room was painfully awkward — at least for two of them.
George strutted ahead with all the smugness of a man who had caught something, humming obnoxiously and glancing over his shoulder every few steps. She and Fred trailed behind, keeping a very suspicious amount of space between their arms, both pretending the other didn’t exist.
“So,” George said loudly as they climbed the last staircase, “nothing going on back there, right?”
“Right,” she blurted immediately.
“Absolutely nothing,” Fred echoed stiffly.
George hummed again. “Funny. Because from where I was standing—”
“Goodnight!” she cut in, voice too high, too quick, practically launching herself through the portrait hole. “I’m exhausted. See you tomorrow!”
And then she was gone — up the girls’ stairs like a shot, leaving behind a stunned silence. George let the portrait swing shut before turning very slowly toward Fred.
Fred scowled. “Don’t.”
George lifted his hands. “Didn’t say anything.”
“You’re thinking it.”
“That you almost snogged her in a broom cupboard of a secret passageway?” George asked brightly. “Yeah, hard not to think about that.”
Fred groaned, scrubbing both hands down his face. “We didn’t almost snog.”
“Mate,” George said, putting a hand on his shoulder, “I walked in on you two standing so close I thought I’d opened the door into a romance novel.”
Fred’s ears went red. “We were hiding!”
“Mhm.”
“She tripped a little.”
“Mhm.”
“It was dark and cramped.”
“Mhm.”
“Oh, shut up.”
George only grinned wider. “Alright then, riddle me this: If absolutely nothing was going on… why didn’t you invite me to prank Filch with you?”
Fred paused. His mouth opened and closed. “I— I don’t know,” he muttered.
George raised a brow. “Fred. You always invite me.”
He swallowed.
George softened, voice dropping. “You like her.”
Fred’s breath hitched. “No, I… I don’t… it’s not—”
“You do.”
Fred leaned back against the wall, staring at the empty stairwell she’d disappeared up moments before. He looked exhausted. Wrecked. Terrified.
“I don’t know what I feel,” he admitted quietly. “I just— when she’s around, I can’t— think straight. And when she’s not around, I can’t stop thinking about her. And that’s— that’s awful.”
George snorted. “That’s not awful. That’s called having a crush.”
Fred glared half-heartedly. “Merlin’s pants.”
“Well,” George said cheerfully, clapping him on the back, “best of luck with that. You’re obviously doomed.”
Fred groaned again, burying his face in his hands as they stepped into the common room. Because for once… George was right, and Fred Weasley was well and truly doomed.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
It had been three days since their incident in the secret passageway — well, almost incident. Nothing had technically happened, but the memory of how close they’d been still crackled between them like static. Every interaction since had been painfully awkward: too-long glances, quick looks away, and both of them pretending they absolutely were not thinking about it constantly.
Upstairs in the girls’ dormitory, she was packing her things with Hermione and Ginny, preparing to leave the next morning for the Burrow. They’d barely started folding sweaters when George Weasley’s absolute inability to keep his mouth shut caught up with her. He had walked in on her and Fred that night — of all the people on Earth it had to be George — and after three days of watching him trying desperately (and dramatically) to “carry the weight of a terrible secret,” he'd cracked.
He told Ginny. Who told Hermione. And now here they were both staring at her like kneazles who’d found a bowl of cream.
“It’s good to explore things,” Hermione said lightly, folding a pair of socks. Then she lowered her voice, eyes glinting. “Besides… you’ve been pining after Fred these past few weeks. This time together at the Burrow will be great.”
She sputtered, nearly dropping her jumper. “I do not pine.”
Hermione gave her a pointed look that said that’s adorable, but you’re lying and we both know it.
Ginny snorted. “You absolutely pine. You pine so hard I’m surprised the trees aren’t jealous.”
“Ginny—!”
“No, really,” Ginny continued, tossing a shirt into the trunk. “If you pined any harder, birds would start nesting in your hair.”
Hermione bit her lip, trying — and failing — not to laugh. “And honestly, it’s been kind of sweet. Every time Fred walks into a room you go all—” She made a vague fluttery gesture with her hands, like anxious wings.
“I do not— what even is that?!”
Ginny chimed in, “It’s the ‘oh Merlin he’s here, act normal, no not that normal’ dance. Very entertaining.”
She groaned and flopped back dramatically onto her bed. “I hate both of you.”
“No you don’t,” Ginny said, grinning. “And besides, Fred’s been just as bad.”
Hermione nodded, matter-of-fact. “Honestly worse. He keeps inventing excuses to be on your side of the castle.”
Ginny leaned in with a conspiratorial smirk. “He asked me yesterday if you liked treacle tart. As if he hasn't watched you inhale half a tart at every feast since first year.”
Her entire face went hot. “I’m going to die.”
“Oh no,” Hermione soothed, patting her shoulder, “you’re just going to the Burrow with a boy who very obviously fancies you.”
Ginny added cheerfully, “And who you obviously fancy back.”
She hid her face in her hands. “Kill me.”
The two girls exchanged a wicked grin.
Ginny patted her knee. “Sweetheart, we’re just getting started.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Mr. Weasley met all of them outside the train station in an old car charmingly expanded from the inside—Ron, Harry, Hermione, Ginny, Fred, George, and her all squeezing in. The twins immediately claimed the backseat, elbows and knees everywhere. She ended up between Hermione and Fred, which was… an experience. Every time the road jolted the car, her shoulder brushed his, and every time it happened she felt it like a spark.
The boys bickered, Ginny laughed, and Mr. Weasley kept glancing at the dashboard like every Muggle dial was the most fascinating thing he’d ever seen.
Before long, the car rattled its way down the familiar lane. The crooked silhouette of the Burrow appeared, leaning slightly to the left like it was tipping its hat in welcome. It was ever warm and inviting, nothing like living with the Dursleys. Just thinking about it made her chest loosen a little. Even the air smelled different here, something like spices, woodsmoke, and safety.
The moment they stepped out, the front door burst open.
“Oh! You’re all here—finally!” Mrs. Weasley swept across the yard with surprising speed, pulling Harry into a crushing hug first, then Ron, then Hermione. Ginny got an extra squeeze.
Then she turned to her.
“Oh, sweetheart, welcome, welcome.” Mrs. Weasley wrapped her in a warm, cinnamon-scented embrace. “It’s so good to have you here again. Come in, all of you, I’ve just put on a fresh pot of tea.”
And finally she moved to Fred and George, who were hugged together because she couldn’t be bothered to detangle which twin was closest.
“Hello, Mum,” Fred grinned, muffled as George’s shoulder pressed into his face.
“Boys, I swear, every year you get taller and less capable of behaving like human beings.”
“Thank you,” George said proudly.
The kitchen, as always, smelled like home—fresh bread, herbs, something simmering on the stove. Crooked chairs scraped the floor as everyone filed in.
Fred brushed past her as he ducked through the doorway, his hand lightly touching her back. “Careful,” he said with a little grin. “Wouldn’t want you tripping over the threshold. It’d be tragic if your promising future at the Burrow was cut short.”
She rolled her eyes. “I’m not that clumsy.”
George snorted loudly behind them. “Not what I saw the other day.”
She went scarlet. Fred shot his brother a glare that promised retribution later, but the smirk he aimed at her was unmistakably amused. Teasing and Merlin help her—her heart absolutely noticed.
Their trunks were dropped in the living room, boots kicked off by the door, scarves flung over the backs of mismatched chairs. The Burrow hummed with chaotic, cozy life in a way that made her chest loosen all at once.
Ginny looped her arm through hers, tugging her toward the stairs. “Come on—you and Hermione are with me just like this summer. It’ll be tight, but I promise I don’t snore.”
“You absolutely snore,” Ron called after them.
Ginny whirled around. “I do not!”
“Like a troll with a head cold,” George added helpfully.
“Shut it!” Ginny snapped, cheeks pink as she stomped up the stairs. But she was smiling, and they all knew it.
They reached Ginny’s room—bright, a little cluttered, posters tacked to the slanted walls, a cauldron of sparkly nail polish on the windowsill. Hermione was already unfolding her things onto one of the extra camp beds that had been squeezed in.
Ginny plopped onto her own bed. “Home sweet chaos.”
Down the hall, Ron and Harry were already arguing about where they each would sleep, and from upstairs came the unmistakable sound of Fred and George testing something that crackled in a distinctly unsafe way.
Ginny groaned. “If something explodes tonight, I swear—”
“When something explodes,” Hermione corrected without looking up.
They all paused as a loud bang echoed from the twins’ room, followed by Fred’s triumphant, “Brilliant! Only a small fire this time!”
Hermione pinched the bridge of her nose. “Oh, wonderful.”
She exchanged a look with Ginny—an exasperated, amused, familiar kind of look—and then they both burst into laughter, already settling into the comfort of the Burrow’s wonderful, predictable chaos.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The next morning came far too early. Mrs. Weasley threw open the curtains at half-six with the energy of a woman fueled exclusively by love, determination, and sheer domestic force. “Up, all of you! The garden won’t de-gnome itself!”
Groans echoed through the Burrow.
By the time they were all outside sleep-rumpled in the damp grass, and blinking against the rising sun. The gnomes were already peeking from the shrubs like they’d been waiting.
“Right,” Ron muttered, stretching his arms over his head. “Let’s get this over with.”
She worked beside Fred, both pretending not to notice how close the other kept ending up. Every time she turned around, he was right there—hand brushing her arm as he passed, shoulder bumping hers as they reached for the same gnome. He grinned each time like he wasn’t even trying to hide it.
By the time the gnomes were cleared and they trudged back toward the house, everyone was wide awake and talking freely, the air buzzing with that warm, chaotic Weasley energy.
Hermione fell into step next to her, brushing hair out of her face. “You know,” she began in an innocent tone that was anything but, “you and Fred work surprisingly well together.”
Ginny snorted from behind them. “Please. They practically choreographed that whole thing. The flirting was unbearable.”
Her mouth dropped open. “We were not—”
“Sure you weren’t,” Harry said from the back of the group, absolutely delighted by her outrage.
George made a dramatic whispering noise. “Look away, children. The tension is suffocating.”
Fred shot his brother a glare over his shoulder but didn’t deny a thing. If anything, he looked smug.
Before she could come up with a retort, Mrs. Weasley stuck her head out the kitchen door.
“Oh! Fred, dear—could you come help with breakfast? And love,” she added, looking directly at her with a warmth that made her heart flip, “would you mind helping as well?”
Hermione and Ginny exchanged a look so mischievous it could have set the laundry on fire.
She barely had time to elbow Hermione before Fred jogged up beside her, touching her back lightly—too lightly to be casual.
“C’mon,” he said, eyes bright. “Best we not keep Mum waiting. She’s deadly before she’s fed.”
As the two of them headed into the kitchen, the rest of the group slowed, letting distance stretch between them and the door.
Ginny crossed her arms, smirking. “Alright. Operation Get Them Together is going brilliantly so far.”
Ron nodded solemnly. “For once, I agree. They’re pathetic.”
Hermione shoved him. “They’re sweet. And oblivious.”
George clasped his hands behind his head, grinning like a mastermind villain. “Please. Leave this to the professionals.”
Harry raised a brow. “You and Ginny?”
“No,” George said proudly. “Me and destiny.”
Back inside the kitchen, Fred held the door for her—too eager, too warm, too Fred—and Mrs. Weasley smiled like she knew everything. She probably did.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The next few days at the Burrow fell into an easy rhythm. Each morning started the same, waking early to help Mrs. Weasley with whatever needed doing. One day it was degnoming the garden, the next peeling potatoes or restocking the pantry, and the next folding laundry charmed halfway to life and determined to escape.
And somehow, without fail, she and Fred always ended up assigned to the same task. Mrs. Weasley claimed it was coincidence. No one believed her.
During the afternoons, the house buzzed with laziness. Ron and Harry practiced Quidditch in the orchard, yelling triumphantly at every goal. Ginny and Hermione sat under the apple tree, books spread out between them. George drifted between everyone like a smug little breeze, clearly keeping track of things.
Hermione kept dragging her inside every couple of hours with a firm, “You’re falling behind,” even though she absolutely wasn’t. Her eyes always flicked to the window, checking where Fred was, as if she had her own internal Marauder’s Map.
Whenever she wasn’t studying, whispering happened. Constant whispering. Ginny whispering to Hermione. George whispering to literally anyone who would listen. Ron whispering loudly, because subtlety had never once visited him. Harry whispering in the vague, helpful way of someone who didn’t know any details but absolutely supported the mission.
Everyone was plotting except her and Fred, which would’ve been fine if they didn’t keep getting shoved together—“accidentally”—at every turn. Brushing hands while carrying laundry, standing shoulder-to-shoulder while seasoning vegetables, bumping elbows while setting the table.
One morning, she and Hermione were walking back from washing dishes in the yard when they heard voices drifting from the orchard.
Ron, very loudly: “—they’re hopeless!”
Ginny: “That’s why we’re helping them!”
George: “All I’m saying is, at this rate, I’ll be old and wrinkled before either of them does anything about it.”
Harry: “Should we…like…push them into a broom cupboard again or something?”
Hermione’s eyebrows climbed. “Oh, Merlin.”
They stood there, frozen, listening.
Ginny: “Something has to work. They look at each other like they’re in a dramatic novel.”
George: “If they don’t kiss by the end of the week, I’m involving fireworks.”
Ron: “No! Mum’ll kill you!”
George: “Worth it.”
Hermione muttered, “They’re all ridiculous,” and then gave her a sideways look—gentle, knowing, entirely too perceptive. “But they aren’t wrong.”
Her cheeks burned. “Hermione—”
“They aren’t,” Hermione repeated softly, nudging her shoulder. “And you know it.”
Before she could answer, Mrs. Weasley’s voice boomed from the house “Breakfast! And if anyone wants eggs that aren’t burned, get inside!”
Fred stuck his head out the back door immediately, hair mussed, grin bright. “Oi! Mum wants help finishing the pancakes!”
Hermione smirked—smirked—and practically shoved her forward. “Go on,” she teased. “They’ll only talk about you more if you don’t.”
She stumbled toward the house, heart tripping over itself, Fred holding the door open for her in a way that shouldn’t have been so swoon-worthy but absolutely was.
Behind them, Ginny’s voice floated across the yard, “See? They’re halfway to married already!”.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
It happened by accident—well, sort of. After lunch, everyone drifted off into their own activities: Ron and Harry to the orchard to attempt some questionable broom maneuvers, Hermione and Ginny in the garden trying to reorganize something that probably didn’t need reorganizing, and George disappeared with a suspiciously innocent look that meant he was almost certainly wreaking havoc somewhere.
Which left her and Fred alone in the sitting room.
The house was peaceful in that Burrow sort of way—distant clattering from the kitchen, ghoul banging pipes upstairs, the soft hum of spring outside. She sat cross-legged on the old patchwork sofa, flipping through one of the books Hermione forced into her hands earlier. Fred wandered in, tossed an apple into the air, caught it, and then plopped down beside her. A bit closer than necessary.
“Studying?” he asked, leaning just enough to try and peek at the page.
“Trying,” she muttered. “Hermione says if I don’t keep sharp my brain will ‘turn to mush.’ Her words. Not mine.”
Fred grinned. “Mush sounds cozy. Maybe that’s what I’m aiming for.”
She snorted. “You? Please. Your brain could never turn to mush. It’s too busy planning chaos.”
He put a hand over his heart, feigning offense. “Are you calling me a menace?”
“I’m calling you a full-time occupation.”
“Oh,” he said, raising his brows. “Flattering.”
She rolled her eyes, but her cheeks warmed anyway. For a moment, silence settled—comfortable, surprising. Fred leaned back, resting his arms along the sofa behind her.
“How’re you liking being here?” he asked, softer now. “The Burrow’s a bit… much, sometimes.”
“No, it’s—” She exhaled, smiling. “It’s perfect. Warm. Loud. Alive. Nothing like… home.”
Fred nodded, understanding flickering in his eyes without her needing to explain. “Good. You deserve a place that feels like yours.”
She looked at him, caught by how sincere he sounded. He wasn’t cracking a joke, just meeting her gaze like it mattered. Her heart did that fluttering thing again though, she was finding it less and less annoying.
“You make it feel that way,” she said before she could stop herself.
“Oh,” he said quietly.
Her breath caught. “Sorry, I didn’t—I meant—just, everyone here, all of you, make it feel—”
But he was smiling, soft and pink-eared and completely Fred-like in a way that made her stomach flip.
“I’m glad,” he murmured.
They sat there, looking at each other for one breath, then another. The both began leaning in when, mercifully or disastrously, the kitchen door creaked open and George stuck his head in.
“Oi! You two! Mum wants—” He paused, clocked the proximity, and smirked. “Actually, never mind. Carry on.”
Fred groaned. She buried her face in her hands. George cackled all the way back to the kitchen.
Fred nudged her knee lightly. “Don’t mind him. He’s an idiot.”
She peeked at him through her fingers. “You’re identical.”
“Yes, but my idiocy is far more charming.”
Despite everything, she laughed. And the moment stayed warm, even after the interruption.
Meanwhile, George scrambled out the kitchen door and across the yard, nearly tripping over a gnome that had wandered back in, panting, eyes wide in triumph and sheer disbelief.
“They almost kissed again!” he shouted.
Everyone froze. Ron, halfway through shoveling pumpkin pasties, stared. Hermione’s book slid right out of her hands. Ginny’s face lit up like Christmas. Harry blinked, then grinned so wide it almost hurt.
George put his hands on his knees, catching his breath. “I’m serious! They were alone in the sitting room, leaning in, all soft voices and heart eyes—then I walked in and they jumped apart.”
Ginny groaned. “George! Why would you interrupt?”
“I didn’t mean to!” he said defensively. “I was going to ask Fred where he put the new gnome repellent—how was I supposed to know they’d be halfway to snogging on the sofa?”
Ron shoved another pasty in his mouth. “So what now? We’re running out of time.”
Hermione nodded firmly. “We need one last push. Tomorrow is our last full day before we go back to Hogwarts. If we don’t help them finally sort this out, they’ll spend the rest of the term making moony eyes at each other and pretending they’re not.”
Ginny clapped her hands together. “Agreed. Tomorrow, we’re getting them together. Properly. No interruptions this time.”
Harry leaned back in his chair, smirking. “So what’s the plan? Force them into a closet? Lock them in Fred and George’s room until they confess?”
George gasped dramatically. “Potter, how forward of you.”
Hermione swatted his arm. “No locking anyone anywhere!”
Ginny shrugged. “We could strongly encourage it.”
George pointed between them all. “Alright, listen. They’re already halfway there—have you seen the way Fred looks at her lately? Tomorrow we create the perfect setup. A walk, maybe. Or that picnic Mum wants done. Then we leave them. Let nature take its course.”
Ginny smirked, wicked and gleeful. “And we absolutely do not follow them to spy.”
Everyone nodded solemnly. Five seconds passed.
Harry broke, “We’re following them, right?”
“Obviously.” Ginny said back.
George added, “It would be irresponsible not to.”
Ron replied “Yeah, suppose we have to.”
Hermione sighed, defeated. “Fine. But quietly.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
She woke to soft, golden sunlight spilling across Ginny’s bedroom, warming her cheeks and reminding her of the warming weather awaiting her. For a few blissful seconds she forgot where she was—then the familiar slant of the ceilings, the Quidditch posters, and the cozy clutter of the Burrow brought a sleepy smile to her face.
Mrs. Weasley had promised they could all sleep in on the last full day of break, and apparently no one else had taken full advantage of it. The room was empty, beds already made, the house unusually quiet… suspiciously quiet, actually. But she shrugged it off and padded to the bathroom.
Steam filled the mirror as she showered, letting the hot water wash away the lingering grogginess. When she stepped out, the silence felt even stranger, no clattering pans, or shouted conversations. Still wrapped in her towel, she frowned at the door for a moment before dismissing it and going about her routine.
She took her time getting ready, brushing and doing her hair until it fell just right, applying her makeup with a little more care than usual. Maybe because it was the last day of break. Maybe because the warm weather outside made everything feel light and hopeful.
By the time she went downstairs, the Burrow still felt oddly empty—until she turned the corner on the staircase and nearly ran straight into Fred.
He was standing on the step just below her, sunshine catching in his hair, making it look more golden than ginger for a moment. When he looked up at her, something in his face softened instantly.
“You look quite lovely today,” he said, voice low and warm, as if he’d been waiting there just for her.
She arched a brow, teasing automatically, though her stomach gave a flip. “As if I don’t every other day?”
Fred’s ears went bright red but he didn’t falter. Instead he swallowed, lifted his chin a fraction, and said with surprising steadiness “Of course you do. You’re beautiful every day.”
Heat rushed to her cheeks before she could stop it, and suddenly the narrow staircase felt too small, too intimate, too charged with the memory of every almost-moment they’d had lately.
“Where is everyone?” she asked, glancing around the unusually quiet landing.
“I’m not sure,” Fred replied. “When I woke up, George was already dressed and heading out. Practically sprinting, actually.”
She raised a brow, and Fred shrugged. “Maybe they’ve gone outside.”
With a shared, silent agreement, they headed down the creaky staircase and out the front door, passing Mrs. Wesley in the kitchen muttering to herself. The moment they stepped into the bright morning light, they spotted everyone gathered in the yard, all of them turning at once.
“There you are, you two sleeping beauties!” George called dramatically, hands thrown into the air. “We’ve been waiting for ages!”
Everyone snickered in a way that felt just a little too synchronized.
Leaving Fred’s side, she made her way toward Hermione, brushing a stray curl behind her ear. “What are you lot doing?” she asked, eyeing the little semicircle everyone had formed in the grass.
“Just chatting,” Hermione said breezily, though her too-innocent smile gave away nothing. “We’ve mainly been waiting for you to wake up. I thought you and I might go for a walk—it’s absolutely gorgeous out.”
“Oh—sure,” she said, nodding. “Did you want to head out now?”
“Yeah,” Hermione said quickly, looping their arms together before she could protest. With surprising determination, she tugged her away from the group.
Thrown off by the sudden urgency, she glanced back over her shoulder. The others were all doing an awful job of pretending not to watch her leave. But Fred wasn’t pretending. He was already looking at her, confusion softening into something warmer.
They locked eyes for a heartbeat. Both of them silently agreed, something strange was definitely going on.
As they walked, the soft warmth of spring wrapped around her like a gentle embrace. Sunlight filtered through the budding branches overhead, dappling the path in shifting gold. Wildflowers stood in bursts along the edges of the trail, nodding in the mild breeze as if greeting her. The air smelled of fresh earth and new beginnings, and everywhere she looked, something was waking.
And with the silence she realized, with a flutter in her chest and an image of her favorite ginger, it wasn’t only the world around her that seemed to be in bloom.
After about twenty minutes of wandering, conversation drifting softly with the spring breeze, they stepped out of the shaded path and into a sun-warmed clearing.
The space opened before them like something out of a dream, a hush of still air, a sky reflected perfectly in the glassy surface of a small lake, and sunlight shimmering over the ripples. More flowers dotted the grass in little constellations of color, and the air smelled faintly sweet, like warm earth waking from winter.
At the water’s edge, a blanket was spread out neatly, its corners pinned by smooth stones. Beside it sat a picnic basket, woven and charmingly lopsided in that very Weasley way, its lid propped slightly open as though it was eagerly waiting for them to discover what was inside.
Hermione glanced over with a knowing look, unable to hide her proud little smile.
“I set it up while you were still sleeping,” she explained softly. “Ron flew me out here on his broom so we could get everything ready before you woke.”
Her breath caught—not just at the sight, but at the care behind it. “Oh, Hermione… it’s beautiful.”
A warm, grateful smile blossomed across her face, soft as the petals under their feet.
Then Ron and Harry burst from the sky, brooms cutting through the air before landing in a clatter of boots and hurried breaths just a few feet away. The girls both snapped their heads toward them, confusion etched clearly across their faces.
Ron bent over, hands on his knees. “Mum—Mum needs your help, Hermione. She asked us to bring you back.” His words came out rushed, uneven, like he’d practiced them on the way down and still hadn’t gotten them right.
She straightened, brows knitting together. “Is everything okay? What’s going on?” she asked, concern already rising in her voice.
“Oh—I’m sure it’s fine,” Hermione said quickly, too quickly, brushing invisible dust from her sleeve with a suspiciously airy tone. “She probably needs me to help in the gardens again. You know how she gets this time of year.”
She opened her mouth to reply, but Hermione was already stepping away.
“You wait here,” Hermione insisted gently, squeezing her hand once. “I’ll be back as soon as I’m done.”
Before she could form a single protest, Ron had grabbed Hermione’s arm, Harry hopped back on his broom, and the three of them shot off toward the Burrow again—leaving her alone beside the still, glittering lake, utterly bewildered.
Unbeknownst to her, Fred was currently in a similar situation of his own. Ginny and George had all but dragged him as well, insisting they go for “a refreshing spring walk,” and claiming it was simply “that time of year.” Fred, skeptical but too tired to protest, allowed himself to be herded along the winding path that curled behind the Burrow.
Birds chattered overhead, and every so often Ginny and George would exchange a look—far too amused to be innocent. Fred narrowed his eyes at their whispering, but before he could ask again what this was all about, George abruptly skidded to a stop.
“Y’know what, mate,” George exclaimed a little too loudly, patting his pockets with theatrical urgency, “I just remembered—I forgot something back home.”
Ginny’s eyes widened in exaggerated realization. “Right! Yes. That.”
Before Fred could so much as tilt his head, George had grabbed Ginny’s wrist.
“Ginny, you come with me to get it. Fred, just keep going straight down the path. You’ll… you’ll know when you’re there. We’ll catch up in a little while!”
And with that rushed, tangled explanation, George spun on his heel. Ginny gave Fred an apologetic little wave—though her grin absolutely betrayed her—and then the two of them disappeared at a sprint back toward the Burrow.
Fred stared after them, baffled. “…What on earth…?” he muttered.
He looked down the path ahead, the sunlight stretching in bright ribbons across the ground. With a resigned sigh he kept walking.
After only a few more minutes, Fred rounded a bend in the path—and froze. There she was.
The clearing opened before him like something out of a storybook, sunlight spilling across the lake in molten ribbons of gold. The water glittered, catching every beam as if the whole surface had been charmed to shimmer in her presence. Maybe it had been. Or maybe she was simply that radiant.
She stood near the blanket at first, fingers brushing the edge of the fabric as though grounding herself in the quiet. Then she wandered toward the shore, her steps soft against the grass. Fred paused in the shadows of the trees, unable to announce himself just yet. There was something sacred about the moment—something he wasn’t quite ready to break.
From where he stood, it looked like each place her bare feet touched the earth woke up a little more—tiny wildflowers lifting their faces toward her ankles, blooming behind her with every step. The leaves left fluttering as if whispering secrets. Spring had always been a beautiful time of year at the Burrow, but with her walking among the blooms, it looked like the season itself had taken a breath and dared to show off.
She wore a long, flowing skirt that brushed the tops of her feet, the fabric drifting around her like a soft breeze made visible. When she stepped into the shallows, the water greeted her gently. The hem of her skirt darkened, pooling and spreading across the surface in a delicate halo. She tilted her head back slightly, eyes half-closed, as if relishing the cool water and warm sunlight at once.
Everything—absolutely everything—felt a bit more magical when she was in it. He’d always known that, of course. But seeing her there, framed by light and water and new spring blossoms, he felt it in a way that nearly rooted him to the spot.
He began moving his feet before thinking, as if her very presence pulled him forward, like some invisible thread had looped itself beneath his ribs and tugged. Fred knew, of course, that it wasn’t magic. Not the wand-waving kind, at least. It was just her. She’d always had that effect on him—quiet, unintentional, a gravity of her own making.
His footsteps crunched lightly against the grass and pebbled bank, announcing him before he could speak. She turned at the sound, hair catching the sunlight like it had been waiting for its cue. And then came the smile. That smile.
The one that made something in his chest go warm and unsteady, as if he’d swallowed a sunbeam too quickly. It spread across her face slowly, blooming like the flowers that dotted the clearing—soft, surprised, and entirely for him.
“What are you doing here?” she asked, voice brightening the space between them.
Fred stopped a few feet away, watching as her skirt swirled in the lake’s gentle ripples, fabric drifting like a pale watercolor across the mirrored surface. The breeze lifted strands of her hair, brushing them across her cheeks and making her look unreal—like she belonged in this place more than anyone ever could.
And for a moment, he simply stood there, caught somewhere between awe and disbelief that he got to be the one walking toward her.
“I suppose this was all a ploy to get us together,” he said softly, the words drifting out of him as naturally as the ripples spreading from where her skirt touched the lake.
She let out a breath that was almost a laugh, almost a sigh. “Seems like it,” she murmured, turning fully toward him. The sun caught her face and wrapped her, like the world itself was trying to show him what he’d been too hesitant to reach for.
Fred stepped closer, the air between them warm and weighted, scented with water. “They’re not very subtle,” he added, voice low as if the trees themselves might overhear.
“No,” she agreed, looking down shyly at the water swirling around her ankles. “They aren’t.”
He could tell she was nervous—the way her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, the way her breath trembled. But she wasn’t stepping away. She never stepped away from him.
“It’s funny,” Fred said carefully, testing the strength of a truth he’d held too close. “Because they didn’t really need to try so hard.”
Her gaze flicked up, catching his. The lake shimmered behind her, but her eyes were brighter. “No?”
He swallowed. “I mean… I already wanted to be here. With you.” He kicked at a pebble as if that somehow softened the confession. “Have for a while.”
Something in her softened—like petals opening—and she took a slow step toward him, the lake water trailing behind her.
“Well,” she said, voice a whisper threaded with bravery, “that makes two of us.”
The world seemed to still. Even the breeze quieted, watching, waiting.
Fred breathed in like he’d been underwater and finally surfaced. “I thought maybe I imagined it,” he admitted, the words gentle and shaky. “The way you look at me sometimes.”
Her lips curved—not teasing, not flirty, but honest in a way that made his chest ache. “You didn’t imagine it.”
He took that in, let it settle into the empty places he’d kept guarded.
“And the almost-kisses,” she added, cheeks warming, “those weren’t accidents either.”
Fred huffed out the softest laugh. “Good. Because I’m terrible at pretending I don’t want to…” His voice faded, but the meaning lingered in the space between them, settling like magic dust.
She moved first—just half a step, closer than breath now. “You don’t have to pretend,” she whispered.
He lifted his hand slowly, giving her every chance to pull away, and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. His fingertips grazed her cheek, warm and careful, as though she were something sacred.
When she leaned—just barely, just enough—he closed the last inches.
The kiss was soft at first, like touching a dream he didn’t quite believe he was allowed to have. But she sighed into it, her hand finding his shirt and gathering it gently, and that tiny sound undid him. The world tilted—flowers trembling, water shimmering, spring itself holding its breath—as he kissed her again, more sure this time.
She tasted sunlight and lake air and everything he’d ever wanted.
And when they finally parted, eyes still closed, foreheads brushing, Fred exhaled a laugh that trembled with happiness.
“I think,” he murmured, “our friends might have been on to something.”
She smiled, breath warm against his lips. “For once,” she whispered, “I’m glad they interfered.”
And with the lake glittering at their feet and the world blooming with them, she kissed him again.
hi guys tysm for reading, hope you enjoyed!! Im thinking of writing a few one-shots and other fics soon!!
In bloom
Summary: Harry Potter’s twin, confident and kind, was loved by everyone, of course if you excluded Fred Weasley. His charm and humor absolutely infuriated her endlessly while her sharp wit and bubbly personality had driven him mad.
(Fred Weasley x Harry Potter’s Twin reader)
(enemies to friends to lovers • very slow burn • mutual yearning • jealousy • angst • lots of tension)
part 2: part 1, part 3
wc 8.6k
Early December wrapped Hogwarts in a hush of white. Snow fell in slow, dreamy sheets, softening the castle’s sharp edges and collecting in glittering drifts along the stone. The grounds were unusually and enchantingly quiet, broken only by the occasional distant laugh, the crunch of boots, or the swoop of an owl cutting through the grey sky. Frost webbed itself across every windowpane, turning the corridors into shimmering tunnels of pale light.
Inside, however, nothing was quiet. Whispers about the Yule Ball stirred through every hallway like an excited draft. Students clustered in stairwells, corners, and common rooms, buzzing with speculation and panic. The official announcement had gone out only the day before, and already the castle was a frenzy of people asking (or avoiding being asked), scribbling lists of potential dates, and strategizing with friends about outfits, hair, and who might dance with whom.
Daniel Moran, the nice hufflepuff she had been seeing, wasted no time in asking her to accompany him. Merely a day after the Yule Ball was announced, he had found her in the corridor—cheeks pink from the cold, scarf dusted with snowflakes—and offered her a bouquet of her favorite flowers. He’d worn that warm, earnest smile of his as he asked her to be his date, the words gentle but certain, like he’d been rehearsing them for weeks.
She, of course, had said yes, how could she not? Daniel had been nothing but thoughtful, steady, and unfailingly kind. But even as she accepted, even as she smiled and thanked him and tucked the flowers carefully into the crook of her arm, something unwelcome flickered at the back of her mind. A certain fiery redhead.
It had been two weeks since her and Fred had blown up at each other in the most vicious, explosive argument of their lives — two weeks of ice-cold silence in its aftermath. If they spotted each other in the corridor, both would turn heel without hesitation, choosing any alternate route rather than risk brushing shoulders.
Meals had become painfully quiet. No more Fred flicking food at her just to watch her explode; no more bickering so ridiculous it made everyone else groan. The empty space where their chaos used to be hung over the Gryffindor table like fog — noticeable, heavy, impossible to ignore.
No one knew what had truly happened between her and Fred. All anyone remembered was Fred stomping into the common room that night, face thunderous, disappearing up the stairs without a word. Thirty minutes later, she had done the exact same thing — jaw tight, eyes that could kill, ignoring every curious stare as she vanished to her dorm.
In the days that followed, it wasn’t difficult for their friends to piece together that something explosive had occurred. The tension was unmistakable, even Ron picked up on it. They no longer traded jabs across the common room. No muttered insults in the corridors. No yelling. No anything.
And though people tried — subtly at first to discuss what happened, then with less subtlety as the silence stretched on — neither of them would say a word. Whatever had happened that night was locked between them, sharp-edged and sealed tight.
Fred had been an unwilling witness to Daniel’s grand gesture. He and George had been perched on a bench just down the corridor, heads bent together over plans for some new prank — something explosive, something loud, something that should have held Fred’s full attention. But the moment Daniel Moran appeared with a bouquet of her favorite flowers, Fred’s focus snapped cleanly in the opposite direction.
He didn’t mean to listen, but he heard everything. Daniel’s hopeful voice, her soft laugh, the shy thank-you as she took the flowers, the faint blush warming her cheeks. Fred watched the whole scene unfold from the corner of his eye, every detail searing itself into his memory whether he wanted it to or not.
And with each word, each smile, something in him twisted. A slow, simmering anger began to rise — hot, relentless, uncontainable. It burned through his chest, turning his stomach to iron. He didn’t even understand why it bothered him so much. It shouldn’t have. It wasn’t any of his business. He didn’t even like her. He hated her. That was what Fred told himself over and over, like a spell he hoped would eventually stick.
After their argument, Fred carried an anger that clung to him like smoke, thick and unshakeable. Worst of all, he was hurt. Deeply. Heavily. It settled into him, sank beneath the bones in his ribs and curled there like something wounded. It sat in his heart and ran through his blood.
George’s voice echoed beside him, still talking about how they were going to “punish” Filch for confiscating something or another, but Fred couldn’t hear a word. All he could see was Daniel handing her flowers like he had any right to make her smile like that.
Unable to bear it any longer, Fred shot to his feet so abruptly the bench rattled.
“Mate? Where are you—?” George started, but didn’t get the chance to finish.
Fred was already striding forward, jaw tight, eyes locked ahead. He cut directly between her and Daniel, bumping her shoulder hard enough to make her stagger a step, not acknowledging at either of them, and disappeared around the corner.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
A few days later, she sat in the Great Hall where long rows of students in every year had been herded in for a Potions study hall. Candles hovered above their heads, parchment rustled, and the steady scratch of quills filled the space.
Beside her, Harry and Ron were terrible at whispering. Every few seconds their hushed voices drifted unmistakably across the table. And unfortunately, so did Fred’s.
They were talking about Yule Ball dates. Of course they were. She kept her eyes trained on her open textbook, pretending to be wholly absorbed in antidote ingredients, but her ears betrayed her—picking up every muttered comment, every scoff, every word from Fred Weasley.
Giving in she looked up to see Fred mouthing things to Harry and Ron who both sat across from him. Suddenly, he snatched a scrap of parchment, crumpled it into a messy ball, and lobbed it across the table with unbothered precision.
It hit Angelina square on the head.
She whipped around, eyes narrowed. “Oi! What was that for?”
Fred didn’t even look embarrassed. He acted out every movement whispering, “Will you go to the ball with me?”
Angelina blinked, caught off-guard. For half a second she just stared at him, then smiled and put a thumbs up mouthing “yeah”
Deciding she couldn’t witness anymore of the interaction she stuffed her nose back in her book and finished the last of her assignment.
Hermione huffed beside her, slamming her quill down harder than necessary. Scolding Ron for something she couldn’t catch, and standing abruptly to turn in her work.
Perfect timing. She snapped her book shut, turned in her parchment as well, and hurried after Hermione toward the front of the hall.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Soft snow glittered outside her window, the grounds of Hogwarts washed in pale silver as the last traces of daylight faded. Inside the girls’ dormitory, however, everything was chaos. Doors were flung open, shoes and ribbons thrown across beds, and girls darted between rooms in half-done hairstyles and half-laced dresses. Laughter, perfume, and frantic shrieks about missing earrings filled the air.
She sat at her vanity in the middle of the storm, leaning in toward the mirror as she applied the final touches of her makeup. Behind her stood Hermione, long since ready and impossibly composed, helping her finish pinning her hair. Her hair was swept into an elegant bun and had curled tendrils falling beside her face.
“Hold still,” Hermione murmured, sliding another pin into place as she arranged a loose curl above her ear. “If one more strand rebels, I swear it’s intentional at this point.”
She laughed quietly, nerves fluttering in her stomach like bowtruckles. “Maybe my hair’s just as excited as everyone else.”
Hermione smirked at her reflection. “Excited or not, you’re nearly ready. And you look… well—stunning.”
After a few final touches, she and Hermione left the girls dorms together, their soft footsteps echoing down the corridor. The distant hum of music drifted from the Great Hall, sweet and inviting. They rounded the corner, and the world seemed to slow.
At the foot of the staircase leading to the Yule Ball’s entrance, clusters of students lingered, some adjusting dress robes, others nervously waiting for their dates. Walking down the last set of stairs, her eyes found Daniel. A small, shy smile pulled at her lips, warmth blooming across her chest at the awe written plainly on Daniel’s face.
Unbeknownst to her, was the pair of bright, restless eyes watching her from the opposite side of the hall. Fred Weasley felt his heart kick hard against his ribs, so sudden and sharp he almost staggered. Anger, he told himself. Obviously anger.
Her gown shimmered with every step she took, as though the fabric itself was woven from starlight, catching the candle glow and scattering it around her like a constellation. Her skin glowed warm beneath the golds and ambers of torchlight, and her hair framed her face perfectly, in a way that made her look impossibly radiant.
“Merlin,” Daniel said softly, a smile blooming as she reached the last step, “you look… incredible.”
Her cheeks warmed, though she forced herself not to glance toward the tall, red-haired boy standing stiffly near the wall with few other- Gryffindor boys. Fred wasn’t looking at her — not directly, at least — but his jaw was set, posture rigid, and his eyes kept flicking her way like he couldn’t help himself.
Daniel offered his arm, and she slipped her hand into the crook of it.
“Shall we?” he asked, voice warm, steady.
She nodded. “Let’s go.”
They stepped toward the enchanted archway. Frosted branches curved overhead, dusted with glittering snow that never melted. Soft, lilting music drifted from inside, and the glow of floating lanterns bathed everything in pale gold.
“You really do look beautiful,” Daniel said again, quieter this time, almost nervous. “I still can’t believe you agreed to go with me.”
She laughed softly. “Why wouldn’t I?”
He shook his head, embarrassed. “I dunno. You’re you. And I’m… well, not exactly someone who gets asked to be anyone’s first pick for a ball.”
She nudged him with her shoulder. “Funny, because you asked me before anyone else had the chance.”
He grinned at that, more confident this time. They reached the entrance, where the winter air shifted into a warm, sparkling breeze. The Great Hall was unrecognizable — draped in silver curtains, chandeliers transformed into constellations, the floor reflecting the enchanted snowflakes drifting from the ceiling.
Daniel looked around with wide eyes. “Blimey… they really went all out.”
“Guess the Yule Ball needed to live up to its reputation,” she said, taking in the sight as they walked inside together.
And somewhere behind them, though she didn’t see, Fred Weasley’s stomach twisted painfully as he watched them disappear into the glittering, candlelit crowd.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Her and Daniel spun beneath the floating stars and drifting snowflakes that charmed professors had suspended from the ceiling. Warm light pooled across the polished floor, catching the soft shimmer of her gown each time Daniel twirled her. His laughter was easy, his hands steady and polite on her waist, and for a while it was genuinely pleasant.
Every so often they broke apart for a breather, and she let herself be pulled into other arms. Harry grinned the entire time, stepping awkwardly through the rhythm but trying his absolute best. Hermione laughed when she accidentally stepped on her dress, Ginny dragged her into a fast song that left them breathless and giggling, cheeks flushed from the warmth of the hall.
Daniel always returned for her, offering his hand with a smile that never wavered, leading her gently back into the crowd of dancers. And she let herself sink into the illusion of ease and of peace.
As the dance began to wind down, Daniel had left her for a minute to get them something to drink. Left alone near the edge of the dance floor, she exhaled, letting the last notes of the waltz hum through her. Her feet ached pleasantly, her cheeks warm from laughing, spinning, and the occasional near-collision with clumsy dancers.
The Great Hall sparkled around her, frost-dusted garlands, floating stars, the soft glow of enchanted ice sculptures. Students drifted past in twirling colors, couples swaying, groups laughing, the whole room buzzing with that dreamy, enchanted kind of excitement unique to the Yule Ball.
She smoothed the fabric of her gown, still feeling the faint imprint of Daniel’s hand on her waist from their last dance. He’d been sweet, attentive, thoughtful, endlessly polite. It should’ve been easy to just enjoy that. She let her eyes drift closed for a moment, letting the music settle warm and soft against her ribs—
“Enjoying yourself?”
Her eyes snapped open.
Fred stood a few feet away, hands shoved into the pockets of his dress robes, hair messier than usual as if he’d been dragging his fingers through it all night. His bow tie hung undone, jaw tight, eyes sharp—burning into her like she was the last problem he hadn’t managed to solve.
Of course he’d pick right now. They hadn’t spoken in weeks and he had to do right now.
She straightened, breath catching, too tired for this and somehow also immediately on fire. “I was,” she said coolly. “Until now.”
Fred huffed a humorless laugh. “Right. Wouldn’t want to interrupt you and your perfect night with Moran.”
Her fingers curled into her skirt. “What do you want, Fred?”
“Nothing.” He shrugged, a jerk of his shoulders that was anything but casual. “Just thought I’d check on you. Make sure you didn’t sprain anything from all that twirling.”
“What is your problem?” she snapped.
“You,” he shot back immediately, like he’d been waiting weeks—months—to say it. His voice cut through the music. “You are my problem.”
She felt her pulse spike. “Funny, because you’ve made it very clear the past few weeks that you want absolutely nothing to do with me.”
“Oh trust me,” Fred bit out, “if I never had to see you again, it still wouldn’t be long enough.”
The words hit like ice water down her spine. A few younger students nearby glanced over, sensing the tension. She stepped closer anyway, voice low and shaking with fury.
“Then why are you here? Why are you talking to me? Why can’t you just leave me—”
“—Because you’re standing exactly where I need to walk, believe it or not, princess,” Fred snapped, voice cutting through the music like broken glass. “So don’t flatter yourself.”
She laughed, a sharp, humorless sound. “Right. Because everything I do must somehow revolve around you. Silly me.”
He stepped closer, jaw tight, eyes burning. “Don’t start. Not tonight.”
“Oh, I’m not starting anything,” she fired back. “But you are. Again. Like always. Merlin, is there any moment you don’t manage to ruin?”
Fred’s expression cracked into something dangerous. “Funny—you said the exact same thing last time we talked. Right before you screeched at me that you were ‘tired of me.’ Remember? Because I do.”
She stiffened. “I said that because you were being impossible.”
“And you were being—” He cut himself short. Too angry to finish. “You know what? Doesn’t matter. Not worth my breath.”
Her eyes narrowed. “Coward.”
He laughed—a cold, hollow sound. “You’re calling me a coward? You’ve spent two weeks running the opposite direction whenever I show up.”
“You did the same!”
“Because looking at you makes me want to—” He cut himself off again, fists clenching. “—makes me want to put my head through a wall.”
“Good,” she spat. “Maybe it’d knock some sense into you.”
“Oh, please.” His voice dropped low, vicious. “You think you’re the only one with things to say? You think you weren’t the one who blew everything up last time?”
She blinked hard. “You pushed first.”
“You pushed harder.”
“Because you’re miserable to be around!”
“And you’re exhausting!” Fred shot back. “Every word out of your mouth is an argument waiting to happen.”
“Then don’t talk to me!”
“Perfect! I wasn’t planning on it!”
There was a beat—just a flicker—where the hurt between them flashed raw.
Then she shoved it down and hissed, “Then walk away, Weasley. No one asked you to come over here.”
“Oh, trust me,” he bit out, stepping backward, “I wish I hadn’t.”
The music swelled again behind them, slow and dreamy—an awful contrast to the storm crackling between them.
They glared at each other one last time…
Then Fred turned sharply and disappeared into the crowd, leaving her standing alone beneath the glittering lights, chest heaving, fury burning beneath her skin.
Just after he left Daniel returned with their drinks. “Sorry it took so long, there was a line and the bloody first years – hey is everything ok?” He asked, noticing the sour expression on your face.
“Oh, yeah I'm ok…just a bit tired is all. I think I might turn in for the night.”
Daniel’s brows knit, concerned with softening his face. “Are you sure? We can stay a little longer if you want—”
She shook her head quickly, offering him the most convincing smile she could manage after the emotional shrapnel Fred had just left behind. “Really. I promise. I just… need some air. And maybe sleep.”
He hesitated, studying her as if trying to read what she wasn’t saying, then nodded. “Alright. Let me walk you back?”
“That’s okay,” she said gently, already stepping back. “You should stay and enjoy the rest of the night. It’s the Yule Ball — don’t miss it because of me.”
Daniel opened his mouth to protest, but the look she gave him — tired, strained, but grateful — made him relent. He pressed her cup into her hand anyway.
“If you’re sure,” he said softly.
She nodded again, forcing her shoulders to relax, her expression to smooth. “I had a lot of fun Daniel…I’ll see you tomorrow?”
His smile returned, warm and earnest. “Yeah. Tomorrow.”
He leaned in and gave her a quick, affectionate kiss on the cheek before slipping back into the crowd, vanishing into the swirl of students and candlelight.
The moment he was gone, the false smile slid off her face, hands trembling, and eyes glassy.
Her chest still burned where Fred’s words had struck — sharp, cold, vicious. Just like last time. Just like a few weeks ago. It was as if they were stuck in an endless loop of hurting each other, worse each time.
She inhaled shakily, blinking up at the glittering icicles overhead.
She should have been ending the night blissfully. She should have been thinking about Daniel — sweet, steady Daniel — not replaying Fred Weasley’s voice in her skull like a bruise that wouldn’t stop throbbing.
With a tight breath, she turned away from the dance floor, from the music, from the warmth, from everything she’d tried to enjoy tonight, and slipped out of the Great Hall, the cold corridor greeting her like a slap. Anything to get away from him. Anything to stop feeling like her night had been ruined by the one person she swore she didn’t care about.
As she stepped out, the music fading behind her, she spotted Hermione on the staircase they’d glided down just hours before. Now, the glittering excitement of the night was gone; Hermione sat hunched on one of the steps, shoulders trembling, mascara smudged in soft gray shadows beneath her eyes.
Without a word, she climbed the remaining steps and lowered herself beside her. Hermione didn’t look up at first, just wiped at her cheeks uselessly. When she finally turned her head, their eyes met—both tired, both hurting, both holding back far more than they could say.
That was all it took.
Hermione’s breath hitched; she leaned into her, and she leaned right back, resting her head against Hermione’s shoulder. Tears softly rolled down both of their cheeks. Neither spoke. Neither needed to. The quiet between them was gentle, safe, a small pocket of stillness carved out of a night that had descended into chaos.
Two girls in pretty gowns, sitting under dim torchlight, letting themselves unravel—together.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The next morning came far too quickly.
Cold, silvery light filtered through the curtains of the girls’ dormitory, reflecting off the thin frost clinging to the windowpanes. She blinked awake slowly, her body heavy, her head foggy the way it only ever was after too much dancing, too much emotion, and far too little sleep.
Hermione was already up, sitting on the edge of her bed pulling on her socks with stiff, tight movements. Her eyes were puffy, her jaw set. Hermione Granger looked many things in the morning—organized, efficient, brisk—but she rarely looked fragile. Today, she did.
They exchanged a soft, wordless nod before getting ready. No questions. No prodding. Just a mutual understanding that last night had been… a lot.
Leaving the common room, Hermione walked beside her, still blotting the last traces of sleep from her eyes as they made their way down the staircase toward breakfast. The castle was unusually quiet for a morning after such a grand event, the soft hush of snowfall outside seemed to have seeped into the corridors.
Halfway down the steps, Hermione finally exhaled, shoulders slumping.
“Ron and I… well, we had a misunderstanding,” she said delicately, though the tightness in her voice hinted it had been far worse than that.
She listened, nodding gently as Hermione vented — about jealousy, about Viktor, about Ron being tactless in all the ways only Ron could be. Hermione didn’t cry this time, but the frustration radiated off her in waves.
When Hermione finally paused, she turned the question back.
“And you? You seemed to be enjoying yourself with Daniel. What happened?”
She swallowed hard, gaze darting to the floor. There were a hundred words for what happened — anger and cold stares and the sharp snap of old wounds reopened — but only one left her mouth.
“Fred.”
Hermione’s brows lifted, but she didn’t press. Didn’t pry. She just nodded once, quiet and understanding, as if that single name explained everything — because in truth, it did. And with that they switched their conversation, opting for a much more lighthearted topic of discussion until they reached the Great Hall.
Breakfast in the Great Hall buzzed with morning chatter as she walked in, though everything felt muted, as if wrapped in a thin layer of frost. Students slumped over cups of tea and pumpkin juice, nursing what could only be emotional hangovers from the Yule Ball.
She spotted Harry and Ginny first. Harry looked exhausted but sympathetic. Ginny gave her a tiny, reassuring smile.
Ron sat stiffly beside Hermione, who had wedged herself at the very edge of the bench, as far from him as the laws of physics would allow. Neither looked at the other. The tension between them was so thick it practically crackled across the table.
Ron stabbed his eggs with unnecessary force. Hermione sniffed and lifted her chin, refusing to acknowledge the vicious scrambling noises Ron’s fork was making.
Harry looked like he wished he were literally anywhere else.
She slid into the seat between Harry and Ginny. “Morning,” she said, voice hoarse.
Ginny leaned close. “Rough night?”
She swallowed. “Something like that.”
But then—because the universe clearly enjoyed suffering—Fred and George entered the hall. She didn’t have to look to know. Her body reacted before her eyes did—shoulders tensing, pulse jumping, stomach twisting into a tight, unpleasant knot. It had been that way for weeks since their first explosion of a fight, and now after last night’s round two, the air felt electrified.
George plopped down beside Lee Jordan, cheerful as ever. Fred sat directly across from her. Her breath hitched, barely perceptible, but it was enough. He saw it. His jaw tightened. He looked away, grabbing a piece of toast like it had personally wronged him.
Not a word passed between them. But every movement, every stiff shift, every angry bite of breakfast, every deliberate refusal to meet each other’s gaze, was a silent battle.
Harry sat there like a human shield, looking vaguely like he wished he were anywhere else. Ginny kept glancing between the four of them, eyebrows raised so high they practically touched her hairline.
Ron stabbed angrily at his eggs. “Well,” he said loudly, not looking at Hermione, “someone could have told me she was going with Krum before the entire school found out.”
Hermione sniffed, eyes fixed on her porridge. “Someone could have asked me instead of assuming I was going to wait around for him like a moon-eyed kneazle.”
Ginny mouthed wow at Harry. Harry mouthed help back.
She buttered her toast with unnecessary force. “Georgie,” she said sweetly, “could you tell your brother that I would like the pumpkin juice when he’s done hogging it?”
Fred didn’t look at her as he shoved the jug across the table. “Harry,” he said just as sweetly, “could you tell your sister that I wasn’t hogging it — I was trying to drink it in peace.”
Her jaw clenched. “Well, George, you can tell Fred that if he wants peace, maybe he should stop inserting himself into other people’s dates.”
Fred let out a sharp laugh. Still not looking at her. “And maybe Harry, you can tell her that some people have terrible taste in dates and it’s painful to watch.”
Her spoon rattled against her bowl. “And maybe you can tell him that I don’t actually care what he thinks.”
“Great,” Fred said flatly. “Fantastic. Because Harry, you can tell her that I don’t think about her at all.”
Harry opened his mouth, closed it, then looked at Ginny for backup. Ginny shoved a sausage in her mouth to avoid involvement.
Harry slammed his fork down. “Can we all just—”
“NO,” Hermione and Ron snapped at each other.
“Absolutely not,” she and Fred muttered at the same time.
Hermione glared at Ron. Ron glared at Hermione. She glared at Fred. Fred glared at literally anything but her. The entire table was silent for a beat.
Then Ginny sighed, slumping dramatically. “I miss when the biggest breakfast crisis was you two”—she pointed at Ron and Hermione—“arguing about homework.”
“And when you two”—she pointed at her and Fred—“weren’t acting like a divorced couple fighting over custody of the pumpkin juice.”
Fred choked, she nearly spit her toast across the table, Harry buried his face in his hands, and for the rest of breakfast, no one said a word.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
By lunchtime, Ron and Hermione had somehow found their way back to each other — sitting close again, whispering, Ron looking sheepish, Hermione looking only half-annoyed instead of murderous. But the same could not be said for her and Fred.
If anything, the tension had settled thicker.
After breakfast, she’d slipped out before anyone could stop her, choosing the quiet corridors over another strained meal. Her footsteps echoed softly against the stone floors as she wandered the castle, letting the drafty hallways and distant student chatter fill the silence she didn’t want to confront.
Anything was better than sitting at that table again — pretending not to notice Fred’s pointed avoidance, or worse, the moments he did look her way… all sharp edges and unspoken fury.
So she walked, alone, letting the winding staircases and cold castle air calm the storm still crackling beneath her skin. Her heels clicked softly against the stone, echoing through the empty corridor as she rounded the next corner—
—and was immediately drenched head-to-toe in shimmering gold confetti.
A loud POOF! sounded above her as a charm burst, raining glitter, ribbon, and something that looked suspiciously like tiny floating Weasley Wizard Wheezes logos.
She froze. Confetti slid slowly down her eyelashes. One particularly obnoxious ribbon stuck to her lip gloss.
A beat passed. Then—A very familiar snort. Fred Weasley stepped out from behind a suit of armor, arms crossed, eyebrows raised in the most infuriatingly smug expression she’d ever seen.
“Oh,” he said, pretending to look surprised. “Didn’t see you there. Must’ve accidentally set off my brand-new ‘Walking Disaster Detector.’ Works perfectly, apparently.”
Her jaw dropped. “Are you—are you serious?”
Fred nodded, utterly composed. “Deadly. It’s meant to go off when someone difficult enters a room. Honestly, I’m shocked it didn’t explode sooner.”
She glared, wiping glitter from her mouth. “You did this on purpose.”
“Well, you walked into it on purpose,” he shot back. “So really, who’s at fault here?”
She spluttered. “You— You absolute— child!”
“Oh good,” Fred said brightly. “Vocabulary’s improving. Maybe next time you can write me an apology letter using complete sentences.”
She took a threatening step forward. “If you think I’m apologizing to you after last night—”
Fred held up a hand. “Don’t strain yourself. The confetti probably already stretched your last two remaining brain cells.”
Her nostrils flared. “I hope you choke on your stupid prank supplies.”
“Aw,” he cooed. “Back to sweet-talking me already?”
She let out a noise that couldn’t even be classified as human rage and stormed past him, leaving a glitter trail behind her like some furious, vengeful fairy.
Behind her, Fred called sweetly:
“You missed a spot! Actually—no. You didn’t. You’re covered. Completely.”
She didn’t look back. She didn’t have to. The smirk in his voice was enough to set her blood boiling all over again.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
As the weeks went on, the pranks became more and more frequent—so frequent it was like Fred Weasley had made it his life’s mission to personally torment her. It seemed Fred Weasley had gone from completely ignoring her existence to somehow turning up at every corner with a new prank.
One day it was a Dancing Quill that wouldn’t stop scribbling rude little doodles on her parchment, no matter how many times she tried to swat it away. Another, he charmed her shoelaces to tie themselves together so she went sprawling across the corridor in front of an entire group of Ravenclaws. Once, he even bewitched a flock of tiny origami dragons to follow her around, nipping at her hair like annoying paper piranhas. And of course, the classic: her pumpkin juice turning violently blue the moment it touched her lips.
She’d had enough.
“For Merlin’s sake,” she complained loudly to Hermione one morning, slamming her bag onto the table, “I can’t walk ten feet without that absolute menace lurking around a corner with some new ridiculous stunt! If he trips me one more time—or if another bit of stationary attacks me—I swear I’m hexing him bald.” It was dramatic, yes. But honestly? At this point, she meant it.
Then a thought sparked in her mind—small at first, then growing into something wickedly triumphant.
If Fred Weasley could prank her senseless for weeks, then why couldn’t she return the favor? Why did he get to roam the castle like some smug, ginger menace while she simply suffered in silence? If he wanted war, he could have it.
She slowed her walk, lips curling into a dangerous smile as a plan began to form. Nothing too harmful. Nothing cruel. Just… enough to wipe that infuriatingly satisfied look off his face for once.
She’d need a diversion. Something harmless, funny, annoying enough to get under his skin. Something that would make him sputter and yell and accuse her of being the “most impossible person alive.”
Already imagining the look on his face, she straightened her robes, a new spark in her step.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Fred Weasley never saw it coming.
She spent the entire evening plotting with a level of focus Hermione would’ve killed to see during study sessions. By the next morning, the plan was ready.
Fred’s day began normally enough: Quidditch practice at dawn, half-asleep teasing with George, a bagel he stole from Harry’s plate. Everything was fine…
…until he walked into the Great Hall.
The moment he crossed the threshold, the charm she’d carefully placed on the doorway snapped into effect.
Fred Weasley — prank king, resident menace, self-proclaimed comedic genius — opened his mouth to speak, and out came a high‑pitched, glittering, fairy‑tinkling opera voice. Like a deranged baby unicorn inhaling helium.
Every single head in the Great Hall whipped toward him.
Fred froze. “What the—”
Except it came out like:
“Whaaat daaa heeeeeeck?”
A few first years burst out laughing. Angelina choked on her pumpkin juice. Someone (probably Seamus) immediately fell off their bench. Even McGonagall’s mouth twitched — a near smile, dangerously close.
Fred slapped a hand over his own mouth, horrified.
George wheezed, thumping the table. “Mate— you sound like you’ve been cursed by Tinker Bell!”
Fred glared furiously at him, but the effect was ruined by his new voice screeching,
“THIIIIIS ISN’T FUUUUNNY!”
The Great Hall erupted. She sat at the Gryffindor table, head propped on her hand, looking far too pleased with herself. Fred spotted her, his eyes narrowed. She smiled sweetly.
The worst part? The charm was designed to last hours. Every time he tried to talk — to complain, to yell, to beg McGonagall for help — all that came out was the sparkling castrato nightmare of a woodland sprite mid–meltdown.
By the time Flitwick finally undid it, Fred’s ears were red, George was still cackling, and the entire school had a new favorite story to retell for years.
And to Fred? This was war. He stalked past her, mortified, muttering threats about revenge under his breath — in his real voice again — but that didn’t make him any less furious. Or any less impressed. Not that he’d ever admit that.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
After her stunt in the Great Hall, Fred decided he needed to up his game. The humiliation still prickled beneath his skin — the gasps, the laughter, the way even McGonagall had pressed her lips together like she was fighting a smile. Oh, he was not letting her get away with that.
So, naturally, he escalated.
The next morning, as she strolled on her way to Transfiguration — perfectly smug, perfectly composed, perfectly asking for it — Fred set his trap.
He recruited half the bloody Gryffindor Quidditch team without telling them who the target was.
And then… he struck.
The hallway was packed. Students were shuffling between classes, chatting loudly, and she was walking with purpose, quill behind her ear and books in her arms.
Fred, lurking behind a suit of armor with George, whispered, “And… three… two… one…”
She stepped directly onto a seemingly normal-looking stone tile.
BOOMF.
Her shoes erupted into a spectacular burst of pink, glittering smoke, followed immediately by her entire outfit — robes, skirt, sweater — being hit with a charm that transformed everything into the most horrific combination of blinding neon colors Hogwarts had ever seen.
And worst of all…
A giant glowing message hovered over her head in sparkly lettering: “I ♡ FRED WEASLEY”
She let out a strangled sound — part scream, part growl — and spun around, hair frizzed from the magical impact.
“FREDERICK. GIDEON. WEASLEY.”
Fred stepped out from behind the armor with the smuggest, cockiest, most punchable grin she had ever seen.
He even bowed.
“Couldn’t have said it better myself, love.”
She lunged, he ran, and until Professor McGonagall found her outside the classroom and nearly murdered Fred with her stare alone, the entire castle enjoyed the sight of her neon, glowing, rage-filled march into the classroom Transfiguration.
Finding his seat, Fred leaned back, arms crossed, wearing the smuggest little smirk ever conjured by a Weasley.
She slowly turned, leveled him with a look capable of murder.
Fred mouthed: “War.”
And oh, it absolutely was
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
One afternoon, she walked with Hermione and Harry along the covered wooden bridge, the kind that creaked softly underfoot with every gust of cold December wind. Snow drifted lazily across the ravine below, settling in thin white ribbons along the railings. The three of them had paused to talk, the conversation meandering comfortably from classes to the upcoming task Harry was facing.
But before long, footsteps approached.
Cedric Diggory appeared at the far end of the bridge, cheeks pink from the cold, expression earnest.
“Harry—got a minute?” he asked, glancing between them.
Harry blinked, surprised but nodding. “Er—yeah, sure.”
It was clear from Cedric’s tone that this wasn’t a casual chat. Hermione caught her eye, giving a tiny, polite smile.
“Come on,” she murmured gently. “Let’s give them some privacy.”
She nodded, and together the girls slipped past Cedric, heading back toward the warmth of the castle. The wind nipped at their heels as they walked, cloaks fluttering behind them, the distant murmur of Cedric and Harry’s voices fading into the winter air.
She had been painfully, exhaustingly careful with every step around Hogwarts. It had been a few weeks since she and Fred had plunged headfirst into what everyone was now calling—mostly with amusement and a touch of fear—their prank war, and things had only gotten more relentless.
Around every corner, one seemed to be waiting for the other with some new disaster primed to explode, drench, hex, or humiliate. And the arguing. Merlin, the arguing.
It was constant.
At meals, they bickered over the food he’d “accidentally” bewitched to bite her fingers or the glitter bomb she’d set off in his pumpkin juice. In the common room, they shouted over who was being “more insufferable” this week. In classes, McGonagall had separated them so many times she no longer even bothered with a lecture—just sighed deeply and pointed them to opposite sides of the room.
There wasn’t a single moment of peace.
Not for her.
Not for him.
Not for anyone within a twenty–foot radius of either of them.
Their friends, especially, were growing exhausted by their theatrics. What had once been a mildly amusing back-and-forth had devolved into something downright painful to witness. Meals were tense, study sessions unbearable, and even simple walks through the corridor required bracing for whatever fresh chaos the two of them were brewing next.
The corridors were blissfully quiet as she and Hermione wandered side by side, mid-conversation about absolutely nothing of importance — which was the only kind of conversation she had energy for after weeks of dodging Fred Weasley’s insanity.
“…and I swear if he pranks me one more time, I’m hexing into tomorrow,” she muttered.
Hermione sighed in that long-suffering way she’d perfected. “I’m starting to think you two enjoy this.”
“Enjoy?” she scoffed. “Hermione, I’m living in a state of perpetual vigilance. I wake up scared. I shower scared. I breathe scared.”
They turned a corner. A split second too late.
SPLAT.
A bucket overhead tipped perfectly — suspiciously perfectly — and dumped thick, glitter-soaked, bright purple slime directly over her head. It dripped down her hair, her robes, her eyelashes. A second wave of glitter followed, shimmering like cruel, humiliating confetti.
The slime plopped onto the stones with a wet slap.
“…oh,” Hermione whispered.
“Oh?” she repeated, voice trembling. “OH?”
Down the corridor, five familiar figures rounded the opposite corner at that very moment — Ron, Ginny, Harry (who had seemed to already be done with Cedric and his conversation), and George, mid-laugh about something — until they saw her.
Ron’s jaw dropped, Ginny slapped a hand over her mouth, Harry closed his eyes like he was begging the universe for mercy. George actually winced.
And then, of course, the devil himself appeared behind them, leaning casually against the wall like this wasn’t the most obvious trap ever set.
Fred’s grin was dazzling. “Oops.”
She saw red. Hermione stepped aside with a sigh — the sigh of a woman who had predicted this exact outcome and was already tired of it.
“That’s it,” Harry said, throwing up his hands. “I’m done. I can’t do this anymore.”
“Same,” Ron groaned. “I’m genuinely losing brain cells watching the two of you.”
Ginny crossed her arms. “You two are unbearable. Absolutely unbearable.”
George pointed between them. “Congratulations. You’ve both become the most annoying people in the castle.”
They spoke over each other — exhausted, dramatic, fed up.
Meanwhile she wiped a chunk of purple glitter-slime off her cheek and glared murderously at Fred, who matched her glare with a smirk sharp enough to cut glass.
Professor McGonagall’s footsteps echoed sharply before she even appeared, the unmistakable cadence of impending doom. She rounded the corner, tartan robes sweeping behind her—to see her dripping in magically-dyed slime and glitter, courtesy of Fred’s latest masterpiece. Her lips pressed into a thin, deadly line.
“Oh… oh no,” Hermione whispered under her breath.
McGonagall looked between them—the utter state of her, the mess all over the stone floor, Fred holding a prank device behind his back that was still sputtering pink sparks—and inhaled slowly, like she was fighting the urge to banish them both to the Forbidden Forest permanently.
“Miss Potter,” she said, voice clipped but not unkind, “go directly to your dormitory and get yourself cleaned up. Immediately.”
She nodded quickly. “Yes, Professor—”
“And Mr. Weasley—” McGonagall turned her glare on Fred, who straightened so fast his back cracked. “—you will stay behind and clean these floors. By hand.”
Fred blanched. “By hand? But—”
“No magic.” McGonagall’s tone brooked no argument. “And I expect this corridor spotless before dinner.”
Fred opened his mouth again—whether to protest or claim it had been an accident, no one knew—but one stern lift of her eyebrow shut him up.
“Yes, Professor,” he muttered.
Their friends stood frozen—Ron pinching the bridge of his nose, Ginny groaning into her palms, Harry looking like he wished he could apparate away, George whispering, “Told you this one would get us in trouble,” under his breath.
“Honestly,” McGonagall added sharply, sweeping her gaze over both of them, “I do not know what… nonsense has been going on between you two, but it ends now. Do I make myself clear?”
“Yes, Professor,” they both answered—one dripping, the other holding a bucket of soapy water he conjured before remembering he couldn’t use it.
“Good.” She clasped her hands, spun on her heel, and strode off, muttering annoyedly to herself.
She began her trudge up the stairs toward her dorm, her shoes squelching with every step, hair dripping steadily down her back in sticky, foul-smelling streaks. The corridor was cold, and each chilled draft only made the mess cling tighter to her skin. Her jaw was clenched so tightly it hurt, and every furious footfall echoed off the stone walls as she stormed upward, leaving a trail of irritated huffs and damp footprints.
Behind her, Fred knelt on the floor with a miserable groan as he dipped a cloth into cold water. George patted his shoulder sympathetically.
“Bit of a mess, that.”
Fred glared up at him. “Shut it.”
But George was already hurrying after the others, calling over his shoulder, “Try not to fall in love while you scrub!”
Fred threw the wet cloth at him. It missed. As he scrubbed he thought about the the glitter-covered girl he’d pranked. How she didn’t look back, and for some reason, Fred wished she had.
Just down the hall Hermione huffed “We have to do something to stop them,” as they walked away.
For once, everyone nodded in agreement coming up with a plan.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
After what felt like hours scrubbing her skin raw and washing her hair until the water finally ran clear of glitter, she threw on fresh clothes and headed down to the Great Hall for dinner. Her scalp tingled, her cheeks were still pink from all the scrubbing, and she could swear she still sparkled faintly under the torchlight—but she refused to miss a meal over Fred Weasley of all people.
On her way down, she nearly collided with someone rounding the corner.
“Whoa—sorry!” Daniel steadied her gently, then blinked. “Are you alright? You look… uh—”
She gave him a tired, wry smile. “Like I lost a fight with a confetti cannon? Yeah. Rough day.”
He chuckled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. The moment stretched—soft, awkward, a little sad.
“Actually,” he said quietly, shifting his weight, “I was hoping I’d run into you.”
Her stomach dipped. “Oh?”
Daniel exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I really like you. You know I do. And I’ve had a great time these past few weeks.” He offered her a small, genuine smile. “But I’m starting to feel like… maybe I’m more into this than you are.”
She didn’t flinch—because it was true. And kind of obvious.
“Daniel, I—”
“It’s alright,” he cut in gently. “I think you’re brilliant. But your mind’s somewhere else. Someone else.”
Her breath caught, but she didn’t deny it. She had been more focused on devising pranks than on Daniel, admittedly.
He gave a soft, knowing nod. “I’d rather end things now before it gets messy. We’re good, yeah?”
She felt relief and guilt twist together. “Yeah. We’re good. And… thank you. For being kind about it.”
Daniel smiled, warm and unbothered in that easy Hufflepuff way. “Friends?”
“Friends,” she agreed.
As she walked away, she felt lighter—yet unsteady. Because ending things with Daniel only cleared the fog around everything else. And the person left standing in that clarity was the last one she wanted to deal with.
As she continued her trek down the castle, she nearly collided with Ron and Hermione — both looking far too alert, far too purposeful, and far too suspicious for two people who claimed to be “just heading to dinner.”
Hermione plastered on a smile much too wide to be natural.
“There you are! We were just — um — looking for you!”
Ron nodded vigorously. “Yeah. Urgent… friend business.”
She narrowed her eyes. “Since when do either of you handle urgent anything?”
Ron flushed. Hermione elbowed him.
“Anyway,” Hermione said quickly, looping her arm through hers before she could protest, “we need to talk. In private.”
That was her first warning.
The second was Harry and Ginny appearing from the opposite hallway at the exact same moment, wearing matching guilty expressions.
“Oh brilliant, you found her,” Harry said, voice pitched an octave too high.
Ginny beamed. “Perfect timing! We all just need you to come with us for a minute.”
“Why?”
“Because,” Ginny said cheerfully, “you’re being impossible.”
“I— excuse me?”
“And Fred’s being worse,” Ron muttered under his breath.
Before she could demand an explanation, the five of them closed in like a well-trained tactical unit — Hermione pushing from behind, Ginny steering from the side, Ron and Harry blocking any attempt at escape.
“What are you doing?!” she hissed.
“Fixing your mess,” Ron grunted.
“Before we all go mad,” Harry added.
They marched her down a side hall, toward a narrow alcove off a disused corridor — one she immediately recognized.
“Oh no,” she breathed. “Absolutely not.”
But Ginny had already yanked the broom closet door open.
“Get in,” she ordered.
“No!”
“Too bad,” Ron said, and before she could blink, Hermione shoved her gently-but-firmly inside.
She spun around just in time to see the door slam shut — not fully, not yet — because a second body was suddenly propelled in after her, colliding with her shoulder.
Fred Weasley.
He stumbled, swore loudly, and whirled around to grab the door handle.
Click.
The lock sealed itself with a shimmer of blue light.
From the other side came muffled voices:
“You’re not coming out,” Hermione called, “until you’ve sorted things out!”
“Preferably without yelling this time!” Ginny added.
“Or hexing each other!” Harry chimed.
“Or murdering each other,” Ron finished helpfully.
Fred pounded the door. “YOU CAN’T JUST LOCK PEOPLE UP!”
“We absolutely can!” Ginny shouted. “And we have!”
“Have fun!” George’s unmistakable voice added from somewhere down the corridor. “Oh, and don’t snog too loudly!”
Fred cursed so violently she flinched.
Silence settled between them, thick and suffocating in the cramped darkness. She pressed her back against the opposite wall — not that it created much distance — and exhaled sharply.
“Brilliant,” she muttered. “Absolutely brilliant.”
Fred didn’t respond, just crossed his arms with an offended huff, like he had been wronged.
She reached instinctively for her wand… and felt nothing. Her pocket was empty.
Her stomach dropped.
“Hand me your wand” she breathed shortly, “they took mine.”
Fred let out a humorless laugh. “Oh, did they? That’s tragic.”
He patted his own robes, face falling when his hand met only fabric, realization dawning. “Bloody hell. They took mine too.”
Of course they did.
She glared at him through the dim light seeping under the door. “Great. So we’re locked in here. Wandless. Together.”
Fred shot her a matching glare. “Trust me, I’m not exactly throwing a party about it.”
“Good,” she snapped.
“Good,” he snapped back.
They fell into silence again — the kind that wasn’t quiet at all. It hummed with every unspoken insult, every unresolved fight, every prank, every look they’d spent weeks avoiding.
Outside, faint footsteps retreated down the corridor — their friends making sure they couldn’t escape.
Inside, the door didn’t budge.
And it would stay that way until they sorted this out.
Hi guys I just wanted to say thank you all for reading and I’ll have the third and final part up in the next few days!!
In bloom
Summary: Harry Potter’s twin, confident and kind, was loved by everyone, of course if you excluded Fred Weasley. His charm and humor absolutely infuriated her endlessly while her sharp wit and bubbly personality had driven him mad.
(Fred Weasley x Harry Potter’s Twin reader)
(enemies to friends to lovers • very slow burn • mutual yearning • jealousy • angst • lots of tension)
wc 9k
Part 1: part 2, part 3
The sun dropped like honey behind the rolling hills surrounding Hogwarts, spilling orange and pink in its wake. A chilling breeze wrapped around her, a stark contrast from the warmth of the day. She knew it signified the last bits of summer before the harsh fall at Hogwarts finally nipped them. The air smelled like lakewater and old stone and the faintest whisper of woodsmoke drifting from Hagrid’s hut.
She stood at the top of the hill, just outside the castle, overlooking the Quidditch pitch, hands tucked into her pockets. Footsteps crunched in the grass behind her.
“Thought you’d be sulking up here,” Fred Weasley called, “Dramatic sunset and everything. Very on-brand.”
She huffed without turning around. “I’m not sulking.”
“You’re brooding.”
“I do not brood.”
“You’re a Potter. You brood by birthright.”
She finally turned, tossing her hair over her shoulder with ease. Fred smirked at the movement — or maybe at the sight of her. She never quite knew.
He stood there in his robes, tie loosened, hair windswept, freckles glowing in the dying light. He was painfully familiar — and achingly different from the boy she’d met years ago on the Hogwarts Express. She’d seen him for the first time again at the end of summer when her and her twin brother Harry went with the Weasleys to the quidditch world cup. He had grown though, since last school year. He’d always been tall and it seemed his height was not the only difference. His hair had grown long over the summer though, something about him became darker, more grown. Something about him this year made the air between them feel charged.
She tried not to notice. Truly. She’d been trying for years. But this year…it was impossible not to.
“You ready to head in or are you going to continue—” Fred began.
“Continue what?” she snapped before he could finish. “Being infinitely more interesting than you?”
He folded his arms and raised a brow. “Brood. I was going to say continue to brood. But thank you for the performance.”
“I do not brood,” she repeated crisply. “You just mistake deep thought for brooding because you’ve never had one in your life.”
“Ouch.” Fred clutched his heart theatrically. “Wounded. Fatally. Better bury me here on this hill.”
“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” she said, tossing her hair. “Dramatic exit, sunsets, everyone crying—”
“They’d cry tears of joy, probably,” he shot back.
She gave him a dazzling, poisonous smile. “Oh absolutely. Finally relieved of your voice.”
Fred stepped beside her, close enough that she felt the warmth of him even in the cooling evening. “You done or are you going to keep pretending you don’t enjoy talking to me?”
She scoffed. Loudly. “Enjoy? I tolerate you. Barely.”
“Romantic,” he deadpanned. “Truly.”
She didn’t look at him, because if she did she might laugh — or blush — and she refused to give him that power. “Why are you even here? Spreading misery? Trying to annoy me into going back inside?”
“No,” he said, brushing her shoulder with his — lightly, deliberately. “McGonagall’s hunting stray Gryffindors like a bloodhound. Peeves says she’s already found two Hufflepuffs and a Ravenclaw and taken house points for not making their way to the great hall.”
She snorted despite herself. “Probably mistook them for Weasleys.”
“Understandable mistake,” he said. “We’re irresistible.”
“Infuriating more like,” she corrected.
“You say that like it isn’t the same thing.”
She groaned and sat in the grass with a dramatic flop. “Ten minutes. Then I’ll go in.”
Fred dropped down beside her without asking, stretching out like he owned the entire hillside. “Guess I’m staying, then. Tragic for you.”
“My night is ruined.” she said airily.
A couple minutes passed of silence when Fred nudged her shoe with his. “You’re quiet.”
She gave him an offended look. “Am I not allowed to be quiet now?”
He opened his mouth, ready with a retort — probably a good one — but paused. His expression softened just enough to make her chest tighten. “Seriously. You alright?”
“Why do you care?” she returned, too quick, too sharp.
His eyes flicked to hers. “Why wouldn’t I?”
The question landed heavier than either of them intended, more honest, more real than they usually allowed themselves to be with each other. And yet, moments like this kept slipping between them ever since they’d reunited a few days ago.
She swallowed and looked away. “Just thinking.”
“Uh-oh,” he said. “Should we alert the staff? Prepare a containment unit?”
She shoved him, and his laugh spilled out warm and deep, like he meant it.
Like he always meant it, even when he pretended not to.
She hated that laugh. Or more she hated that she dreadfully loved it.
Fred lay back on the grass, eyes half on the sunset, half on her. “You know, Potter,” he said lazily, “you act like you dislike me, but you never walk away.”
“Maybe I’m waiting for you to leave first,” she shot back.
“Maybe,” Fred said, grin curling slow and knowing, “I don’t want to.”
She froze just a moment before rolling her eyes with practiced disdain. “You’re insufferable.”
“And yet,” he murmured, “you’re still here.”
And she was as always.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Later that evening, the Gryffindor common room glowed with firelight and chatter. First-years scampered about; older students lounged on couches with books or chessboards; and somewhere, someone tried tuning a battered violin with questionable success.
She sat on the sofa beside Harry, brushing lint from her skirt, when Hermione leaned forward, brown eyes sharp with knowing.
“You were with Fred again.”
Harry shot her a look. “Hermione…”
“What? It’s true.” Hermione lifted an eyebrow at his sister. “You can’t deny it.”
She twisted a curl around her finger. “I wasn’t with him. We were talking. Outside.”
Harry smirked. “Alone.”
“Oh, shut it,” she muttered, cheeks warm.
Hermione exchanged a glance with him. A dangerous one. They both knew. Though they knew she would never admit it.
“I’m absolutely dreading it,” she groaned. “I have Potions first thing in the morning. I pray to Godric he doesn’t—”
“Pair you with Malfoy again?” Harry offered.
She shuddered theatrically. “If he does, I’m dropping out. Two years in a row I’m telling you he does it on purpose!”
Hermione snorted. “You’ll survive. Besides, Snape wouldn’t dare sabotage the grades of one of his best students.”
She preened a little, flipping her hair sarcastically. “Well, true.”
Harry elbowed her. “A bit full of it, don't think?”
“Oh, please,” she said. “Its called being confident. Plus, if I don’t hype myself up, who will?”
Hermione gave her a pointed look. “Fred seems to manage that perfectly well.”
Her head snapped up. “Hermione—”
Hermione lifted both brows innocently. “What? I’m simply making an observation.”
Harry grinned. “A very accurate one.”
She grabbed a pillow and whacked him with it. “You two are insufferable.”
“And yet,” Hermione said lightly, “you adore us.”
She tried to glare. Really, she did. But Harry’s grin and Hermione’s smirk made it impossible.
“Well,” she said, standing abruptly. “I best be off to bed, can’t be late on the first day again.”
Hermione laughed. “Running away won’t save you forever.”
She tossed her hair as she walked toward the stairs. “Watch me.”
Later, alone in her dorm as she readied for bed, Hermione and Harry’s teasing echoed stubbornly in her mind. Fred Weasley was older, infuriating, reckless. And, she begrudgingly admitted, unfairly handsome and far too funny for his own good.
She slipped into her soft pink pajamas, toes brushing the floor before she slid off her fuzzy slippers and climbed beneath her blankets. The dorm was quiet, the lanterns dim, the moonlight pooling silver across the floor.
Still, her thoughts refused to settle.
Why on earth was she thinking about him like this?
She shook her head, sinking deeper into her pillow. There had to be some explanation, any explanation for why Fred Weasley of all people was beginning to take up this much space in her mind.
Still, she found herself lying awake, thoughts drifting where she didn’t want them. Being Harry Potter’s twin sister came with its own complications; boys at school tended to whisper about her because of it. She knew she was pretty, people told her so often enough, and she liked to think her personality didn’t disappoint either.
But it made things odd. Boys never quite knew how to treat her. Some acted intimidated, others overly eager, and she could never tell whether it was because of her looks, her last name, or the legend attached to it. Either way, it left her feeling strange.
Fred never treated her differently. Not because she was a Potter. Not because of the fame or expectations. He treated her like her — loud, dramatic, witty, girly, a diva in playful ways, always dragging Hermione to Hogsmeade boutiques and complaining about chipped nails or bad makeup days.
She always thought Fred liked down-to-earth, cool, low maintenance girls. Girls who were a complete contrast from her.
Meanwhile just downstairs, Fred stared at the seat she had just left from across the room.It was empty, but he could still feel her there irritatingly, vividly. Though he supposed she did that often, she always seemed to leave some part of herself behind, no matter where she went.
George noticed his brother deep in thought.
“Mate,” George whispered, elbowing him as Fred’s eyes quickly dropped back to the Quidditch article he was pretending to read. “If you stare any harder, the sofa’s gonna burst into flames.”
Fred snapped upright. “I’m not staring.”
“You were.”
“I wasn’t.”
“You like her.”
“Who?” Fred questioned.
“C’mon mate don’t play stupid with me”
Fred threw a pillow at him. “She’s insufferable.”
“And yet you know exactly who I’m talking about,” George countered. “You argue with her more than anyone else in this castle.”
“That’s because she deserves it,” Fred muttered, flipping a page he clearly wasn’t reading.
“Right,” George said dryly. “And the way you look at her is pure loathing, I’m sure.”
Fred glared at him, cheeks warming. “Drop it.”
George smirked. “Not a chance.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The first week of October brought colder weather and whispers through the castle — whispers of Durmstrang, Beauxbatons, and the Triwizard Tournament returning.
She practically danced down the corridor, captivating as always, linking her arm with Hermione’s. Harry and Ron only a few paces behind them were having their own conversation.
“Do you think they’ll actually come today? Or is that just rumors?”
“It’s not a rumor.” Hermione adjusted her bag. “McGonagall confirmed it this morning.”
“Then I have to fix my hair before dinner!” she giggled.
Hermione laughed. “It looks fine now.”
“Fine,” she said dramatically, “is not the objective.”
They rounded a corner and nearly ran straight into Fred and George.
“Well, well,” George said. “If it isn’t our favorite Potter.”
She flipped her hair over her shoulder with practiced elegance. “Flattery will get you anywhere, George. Keep going.”
“Merlin help us,” Fred muttered, leaning against the wall. His smirk was lazy, but his eyes lingered on her a beat too long. “Where’re you lot headed? Off to terrorize the castle?”
“Library,” Hermione answered.
“Food,” she corrected pointedly. “Then the library. I can’t read on an empty stomach.”
Ron sighed. “We just go where they drag us really.”
Fred’s lips twitched. “Need company?”
She gave a dramatic sigh. “From you? Debatable.”
“Oh, come on,” he said, tilting his head. “Admit it. You’d miss me after five steps.”
“More like I’d thank Merlin for the silence,” she shot back.
George snorted, earning a glare from Fred. Harry looked pained.
“Please,” Harry begged, “for the love of Merlin, do not let them come with us to the library.”
“You wound me,” George said with mock offense.
“We can go to the library,” she said sweetly, flashing Fred a too-perfect smile. “If Fred behaves.”
Fred straightened. “I always behave.”
She raised a brow. “In what universe?”
“A magical one,” he said. “You should visit sometime.”
“You wouldn’t last ten minutes without getting us kicked out.”
“Oh, I’d last,” he murmured. “You’re the one who can’t keep quiet.”
Her jaw dropped. “Excuse me?”
Hermione and Ron sighed. Harry covered his face.
George beamed. “This is my favorite show.”
She stepped closer to Fred, chin lifting defiantly. “I can be quiet. I just choose not to when you’re around.”
“Funny,” he said, stepping closer too, “I was about to say the same thing.”
The air sparked, charged and dangerous.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The carriages from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang arrived that night, spilling out beautiful girls and boys who looked like they wrestled dragons before breakfast.
She leaned so far over the Gryffindor table trying to get a glimpse of Viktor Krum that she nearly dove headfirst into the mashed potatoes.
Hermione yanked her back by the sleeve. “Honestly! Have some dignity.”
“What?” she said, unabashed. “He’s gorgeous. I’m appreciating the scenery.”
A low, unmistakable laugh sounded behind her. Fred.
“You're drooling over Krum already, Potter?” he asked, tone dripping smugness.
She turned, hair flipping perfectly over her shoulder. “Why? Does it bother you?”
Fred inhaled sharply — choked, actually.
She propped her chin on her hand, eyes glittering wickedly. “Jealous?”
Fred regained his composure, straightening like he hadn’t just died inside. “Jealous? Of him?” He scoffed. “Please. I’m much better-looking.”
She gave him a long, slow once-over. “Hmm. In very dim lighting, maybe.”
George recoiled dramatically. “She’s ruthless tonight.”
Fred leaned closer, voice lower, eyes annoyingly warm. “Careful, Potter. Keep that up and I’ll think you’re flirting.”
She barked a laugh. “With you? Don’t flatter yourself.”
“Oh, sweetheart,” Fred said, smirk sharpening, “if you’re going to throw yourself at a Quidditch player, at least pick one with a sense of humor.”
She gasped. “Are you calling Viktor Krum boring?”
“Not boring,” Fred said with a shrug. “Just not me.”
“Oh, are we making this about you now?” She rolled her eyes so hard Hermione groaned.
He bumped her shoulder, deliberately gently. “Just saying, Potter… I’m keeping an eye on you. Wouldn’t want Krum carrying you off to Bulgaria.”
She tilted her head, lips curving. “Relax, Weasley. As if I’d let anyone carry me off.”
George watched Fred’s sudden silence with an infuriatingly knowing expression. And she missed the way Fred was staring at her like he was the one in danger of being swept away.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
It happened the night Daniel Moran, a nice Hufflepuff boy a year above her, walked her back to the Gryffindor common room.
She’d dropped her books in the hall; he’d helped pick them up. He’d complimented her laugh. She complimented his hair. It was nothing but harmless flirting, the type she did with anyone because it was fun and she liked a little attention.
Daniel asked to walk with her and how could she refuse. They walked slowly, talking about silly things. Daniel was sweet, polite, and handsome in a pretty-boy sort of way.
Fred saw them enter the corridor. He watched Daniel lean in just a little too close. He saw her hair glowing in torchlight as she laughed, really laughed, bright and unguarded, at something Daniel said.
And something ugly and unfamiliar rose in Fred’s chest. Jealousy. A fierce, wild, throat-tightening jealousy he didn’t understand.
George saw his brother freeze. “Sooo,” George murmured, “is this the part where you pretend you’re not madly in love with her?”
Fred didn’t answer. He couldn’t.
Daniel leaned in again too close, too comfortable, and she didn’t pull away.
Fred turned sharply and stormed down the hall.
“Oh,” George whispered, watching Fred stalk off. “This is getting good.”
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
“Let’s invite everyone,” she said one night, lying upside-down on the sofa while Hermione worked on an essay beside her. “All houses. Even Slytherins.”
The first task in the triwizard tournament had just passed and she had decided everyone was in need of something more lighthearted and celebratory.
Hermione snorted. “Yes, nothing says diplomacy like shoving four hundred teenagers into Gryffindor tower with alcohol.”
“Not four hundred. Just the fun ones.”
“You’re impossible.”
“Yes,” she said, flipping her hair over the sofa arm. “And fabulous.”
Fred, sitting nearby showing Ron and Harry some new invention, nearly choked because she smiled at him upside-down, bright and teasing. She didn’t notice the way his ears went pink.
George rolled his eyes. “Great. She’s planning an inter-house mixer. What could go wrong?”
“Everything,” Hermione muttered.
Ron looked up, horrified. “Wait — Slytherins? In our common room? Absolutely not. They’ll hex our pillows or… or insult my jumpers.”
Harry shrugged. “Honestly, mate, with everything else going on, a party sounds kind of nice.”
Ron pointed at him. “That is not the attitude I expected from you.”
Harry grinned. “I’m full of surprises.”
She waved a hand dismissively. “Oh, relax. It’ll be fun. Music, snacks, firewhisky—”
Hermione cut in sharply. “No firewhisky.”
“We’ll see,” she said with a dazzling, troublemaking smile.
Hermione dropped her quill. “I hate it when you say that. Because it never means ‘no.’”
But the plan was already in motion.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The date with Daniel Moran wasn’t supposed to be anything serious. He had asked her shyly as she walked out of the great hall leaving dinner, stumbling over his words, face flushed. She agreed mostly because she thought it would be fun. And because shopping in Hogsmeade with a boy could be entertaining.
On Saturday morning, she took her time getting ready, doing her hair just right and taking extra time on her makeup. She slipped into her outfit — a soft pink sweater, a denim skirt, and her favorite boots — then wrapped a cozy scarf around her neck to guard against the crisp autumn chill. Though, truthfully, she cared far more about looking good than staying practical.
When she finally headed downstairs she flounced, light as air, looking like an absolute daydream drifting straight through the Gryffindor common room.
Fred was leaning at the bottom of the stairs, mid-laugh with George — until he saw her. His words died. He straightened a little too quickly, eyes dragging over her sweater, her hair, everything.
“Going somewhere?” Fred asked, trying and failing, to sound casual. The teasing lilt was there, but stretched thin.
“Hogsmeade,” she said, smoothing a hand over her skirt.
Fred’s eyebrows lifted. “Oh, big plans trying to charm the entire village?” He gestured vaguely at her, ears going just a bit pink. “Not that you don’t do that every day.”
She huffed a laugh. “Just one person, actually.”
“With who?” Fred asked, tone light but his foot tapped once against the stone floor.
“Daniel Moran,” she answered breezily. “It’s just a little date.”
Fred’s entire expression flatlined. George muttered a soft “Uh-oh” under his breath and wisely escaped toward the portrait hole.
“Daniel,” Fred echoed, voice a shade too quiet. “You mean the Hufflepuff git who trips over his own cauldron?”
“He does not!” she protested.
Fred gave her a tight smile. “No, no, you’re right. Perfect date material. Bloke’s practically an athlete compared to Neville’s toad.”
She swatted his arm. “Fred!”
“What?” he shot back with a laugh that didn’t reach his eyes. “I’m just saying, didn’t know you liked the clumsy, polite, cardigan-wearing type. Should’ve borrowed one from Percy.”
She stared at him. Expecting the punchline. The dramatic bow. The real Fred. Instead, his smile slipped.
“Right,” he said, clearing his throat. “Have fun.”
He turned away before she could answer, hands shoved deep in his pockets, shoulders stiff as he walked out of the tower and didn’t look back. Her smile faltered and for the first time all morning, she wondered if maybe… she’d missed something.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Fred didn’t go to Hogsmeade that day.
He wandered the castle instead, restless, pacing through corridor after corridor, hands shoved in his pockets, trying to ignore the sick, twisting feeling in his chest. Jealousy burned like a fever, hot and relentless, tightening with every thought of her laughing with someone else. Daniel. Of all people.
George eventually found him in the Owlery, slumped on a stone ledge while owls hooted softly overhead. The wind whistled through the open arches, ruffling Fred’s hair like even the castle was trying to prod a reaction out of him.
“You look like you swallowed a Doxy,” George said, boots crunching on stray feathers as he walked in.
Fred didn’t bother looking up.
George raised an eyebrow and leaned against a pillar. “That bad, is it?”
Fred let out a shaky breath. “I don't know why it bothers me that much.” Fred scrubbed a hand over his face, voice cracking despite his best effort to hold it together. “She looked… beautiful. It’s absolutely infuriating. She’s infuriating.”
George’s expression softened. “She always does.”
Fred let out a miserable groan and slumped back against the stone wall. “And she knows it. She walks around like— like some bloody sunbeam, blinding everyone in a ten-meter radius.”
“Mm,” George said thoughtfully. “Yes, truly terrible. Must be awful, being violently in love with a sunbeam.”
Fred shot him a murderous look. “I’m not— I never said—”
“You didn’t have to.” George nudged him with his foot. “I’ve seen flobberworms with more subtlety.”
Fred didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. The silence said everything — hanging heavy, like the truth was finally cornering him.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
That evening, she returned to the common room from Hogsmeade — arms full of shopping bags, cheeks rosy from the cold, hair wind-tossed, smelling of chocolate and winter air.
She looked around, expecting Fred to pop out of nowhere to hassle her about her date or poke fun at her for going. He wasn’t there.
He didn’t join them for dinner either. Normally he’d sit across from her a few people down, tossing bits of bread at her when no one was looking or starting some ridiculous argument just to watch her roll her eyes at him, but his usual seat stayed empty.
By the time he finally trudged into the dormitory corridor, it was late, too late for excuses, and he looked tired, worn thin around the edges.
She turned at the sound of footsteps.
When she saw him, her smile softened ever so slightly, gentle and warm. “Hey. There you are.”
Fred froze mid-step. He hadn’t been ready for that, for her looking at him like she’d been waiting.
“Hey,” he said, voice rougher than he meant.
She stepped closer, concern nudging her brows. “You skipped dinner. Everything okay?”
Fred shrugged, trying to play it off, trying to keep his heartbeat from sprinting straight out of his chest. “Yeah. Just… wasn’t hungry.”
She huffed a quiet laugh. “You’re a Weasley. That’s literally impossible.”
Under any other circumstances, he would’ve fired back something smug and stupid. Tonight, he couldn’t.
“Missed your bread-throwing,” she added lightly.
Fred looked up at her then, really looked — pink sweater, scarf still loosely around her neck, hair a little mussed from the cold air outside. She looked soft and warm and like everything he wanted but felt he shouldn’t touch.
His voice dropped. “Did you?”
Her smile faltered for half a second. “Well… yeah. It’s weird when you’re not there.”
Fred swallowed hard. He hadn’t expected that either.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The end-of-November chill drove everyone indoors, and within an hour the Gryffindor common room had transformed into something warm and golden. Charmed lanterns hovered near the ceiling, casting soft amber light over the space. Music drifted from a set of self-playing instruments someone had definitely borrowed without permission. A long table had been pushed against the far wall, stacked high with snacks and (questionably acquired) bottles of butterbeer and firewhisky.
Upstairs, she’d gotten ready with Hermione and Ginny — laughter, makeup brushes, and last-minute wardrobe debates filling the room.
In the end, she chose the black lace bodysuit and the black mini skirt — a little too short, a little too tight, and exactly right. Her hair fell perfectly, catching the lantern light like it was made for it, turning her into something luminous before she’d even walked into the party.
When she descended into the common room, she looked like she was stepping straight out of the stars.
Fred saw her immediately, he always did. His breath hitched unceremoniously. He tried to play it cool but of course failed.
“Merlin,” George muttered, elbowing him. “Try not to combust.”
“I’m fine,” Fred muttered, voice clipped. He didn’t take his eyes off her, though. She moved through the crowd with that infuriating, radiant energy, bright-eyed and laughing, and he wanted to groan and grin at the same time.
She spotted them and waved, smiling warm and teasing. Fred’s chest tightened. Why did she have to look like that?
She crossed the room toward them, weaving through the crowd as if the world were her stage. The music pulsed softly, the air thick with cinnamon, butterbeer, and alcohol.
“Hi,” she said, breathless, joining Fred and George where they were standing with Harry and Ron.
“Hey,” Fred said, voice teasing, though a flicker of something sharper lingered in his eyes. “Finally decided to grace us with your presence, Potter?”
“Wouldn’t miss it,” she replied, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Looks like you two have been holding down the fort.”
Fred forced a scoff, trying to hide the flutter in his chest.
George smirked. “Someone’s got to make sure Fred doesn’t start a fire before the party even begins.”
She laughed. “Sounds like a full-time job.”
Harry rolled his eyes. “I don’t know how you can survive a day without setting something on fire.”
Ron snorted. “Clearly with difficulty.”
Fred shot her a look. “And yet here you are, walking through like it’s nothing. Calm, collected, devastatingly distracting.”
She grinned. “Distracting? Me? Never.”
George raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh. Sure. That’s exactly why you’re causing chaos already.”
She smirked and nudged Fred lightly. “Well, someone has to keep you on your toes.”
Fred wanted to tell her to shut up, annoy her just enough to see her glare, because every time she glared, he realized he liked her far too much.
Fred’s jaw tightened, but he managed a smirk in return. “Trust me, I’m never not on my toes when you’re around.”
She laughed, and for a second, the rest of the room faded into background noise.
And then Daniel appeared behind her. Fred’s stomach dropped.
“Oh hi, Daniel,” she said, smiling back at him.
Of course she smiled at him. Why wouldn’t she? Daniel offered her a drink and of course she accepted it.
Fred’s jaw clenched so tightly George murmured under his breath, “Relax or you’ll crack a tooth.”
Fred forced himself to breathe but every part of him was on fire. Daniel leaned toward her, saying something that made her laugh. She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, smiling shyly.
Fred felt that ugly feeling twist inside him. Jealousy was raw and sharp, rattling through his bones and he hated it. He hated himself for feeling it.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Later that night, the common room swirled with movement — music pulsing, laughter spilling over every corner, the warmth of lantern light softening the edges of the chill outside. She was dancing with Daniel, tipsy and carefree, her laughter ringing over the music.
Fred watched from across the room, leaning against a pillar, fists clenched around his cup of butterbeer. He was tipsy too — enough that his movements felt heavier, his thoughts blurrier, but the ache in his chest didn’t soften.
Finally, Daniel stepped back, bowing with exaggerated flourish. “My treat?” he asked with a grin.
“Oh, definitely,” she giggled, brushing her hair out of her eyes. “Thank you.”
Daniel excused himself shortly after with a kiss to her cheek, yawning and muttering something about an early breakfast in the morning. She watched him leave, a faint pang of disappointment tugging at her, though not for long.
Fred appeared from somewhere across the room, eyebrows raised and a smirk tugging at his lips. “Alone at last, Potter? Finally decided you need better company?”
She arched a brow, a teasing smile playing on her lips. “Better company, huh? That’s a bold claim, Weasley.”
“Bold, but true,” he shot back, voice low, just enough to make her pulse speed. “Care to prove me right?”
She hesitated for only a second, then allowed herself to nod. “I suppose I can give you that honor.”
Fred grinned, holding out his hand. She placed her hand in his, and as he led her into the center of the room, she couldn’t help but notice how effortlessly handsome he looked — his messy hair catching the lantern light, that confident tilt of his jaw, the faint smirk that made her heart do something ridiculous.
“So, tell me,” she said, elbowing him lightly as they danced to the music, “are you always this cocky when you ask a girl to dance?”
“Only when I know she can handle it,” Fred replied, letting his fingers brush hers just a little too intentionally.
“Oh, I can handle it,” she shot back, though her cheeks warmed. “Just don’t think I won’t challenge you.”
“I’d expect nothing less,” he said, leaning closer, voice teasing. “Besides, it’s more fun when you do.”
She rolled her eyes, but her smile betrayed her. “You’re infuriating, you know that?”
“Comes with the territory,” he said, grinning wide. “You should be used to it by now.”
She laughed softly, the sound light and warm. “Maybe. But it doesn’t mean I have to like it.”
Fred’s eyes glinted, half challenge, half admiration. “Oh, I have a feeling you like it more than you’ll admit.”
She narrowed her eyes, though her heart beat a little faster. “Maybe. But don’t get used to the idea.”
He chuckled, spinning her once so she was facing him, and for a brief moment, the noise of the party faded. Just the two of them, teasing, bickering, circling each other with unspoken tension that neither could—or wanted—to ignore.
And she found herself thinking, not for the first time, that he was impossibly handsome. And ridiculously distracting. And maybe, just maybe, she liked that about him more than she wanted to admit.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The morning after, the Gryffindor common room looked like a hurricane had passed through. Lanterns swayed lazily, a few still hovering upside-down, stray streamers tangled in the curtains, and the long snack table was littered with empty cups, half-drunk bottles, and crumbs that glittered in the weak morning light.
Fred and George were slouched in armchairs, hair mussed, faces pale, each cradling a cup of tea as if it could magically cure the pounding in their heads. Hermione and Ginny leaned against the banister, giggling watching everyone's agony. Harry, and Ron were scattered across the sofas, equally miserable but trying to maintain some semblance of dignity.
“Never again,” Ron muttered, lifting a crust of stale toast like it was a weapon.
“I said that last week,” Fred groaned, flicking a hand at a crumpled napkin on the floor. “But yes… again.”
“Merlin,” George said, wincing as he took a slow sip of tea. “I think I aged ten years overnight.”
She stepped carefully through the wreckage, completely ready for the day despite her hangover, hair perfectly styled and makeup done. The only hint of last night's consequences were her large sunglasses shielding her eyes, guarding an oncoming headache she could feel starting to creep up. “Honestly, you lot look like a bunch of dragons rolled over you in your sleep.”
“High praise,” Fred murmured, managing a weak smirk.
“More like a warning,” she replied, grinning despite the sharp pain in her head that suddenly bloomed.
Eventually, everyone dragged themselves down to the Great Hall for breakfast, the table piled high with scrambled eggs, toast, and steaming mugs of pumpkin juice. Conversations were quiet, punctuated by groans and the occasional regretful sigh.
By the time they were finished, she found herself walking back up the stairs alongside Harry, his shirt wrinkled and hair sticking up in every direction.
“You survived,” he said, shaking his head.
“I did,” she replied, tugging at her scarf. “Barely. But I think that’s my proudest accomplishment yet.”
“You weren’t that bad,” he said, though a smirk tugged at his lips. “Compared to Fred and George, you looked positively responsible.”
She laughed softly. “Responsible? That’s a stretch. But I’ll take it.”
Harry glanced at her, eyebrows raised. “And… are you going to tell me how much fun you had?”
She grinned, eyes glinting. “Oh, I had fun. But mostly, I enjoyed watching Fred try not to combust every five minutes.”
Harry chuckled, shaking his head. “Figures. Some things never change.”
“Nope” She smiled to herself as they reached the top of the stairs. After a beat of silence she continued “So…”
“So?”
“I mean,” she said lightly, pushing her sunglasses up the bridge of her nose, “I’ve been wondering when you’re going to tell me what’s going on with you and Cho.”
Harry nearly tripped on the next step. “Wh— Cho? Nothing! There’s nothing going on—”
“Oh, please,” she snorted. “You stared at her for a full twenty minutes at breakfast. You didn’t even notice when Ron spilled pumpkin juice all down the front of his jumper.”
Harry groaned into his hands. “Can we not talk about this? My head is pounding.”
“That’s not the hangover, that’s the denial,” she teased. “Just ask her out.”
Harry went scarlet. “I can’t just… ask her out. You don’t just do that.”
She gave him a look that said yes, you do. “Harry. She smiled at you. Twice. And she laughed at your joke about Snape’s robes billowing like some kind of tragic bat. That means she likes you.”
He rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed but clearly softened by her confidence. “Maybe. I dunno. I’ve got more important things to worry about—like the second task.”
She sobered a bit at that. “Do you know what it is yet?”
“No,” he admitted. “But whatever it is, it’s coming. The first task was barely over, and now I’m supposed to magically prepare for something I don’t even know.”
She slowed her pace so they walked side by side, voices low as early students passed them on their way to class. “You’ll figure it out. You always do.” Then, with a smirk, “Plus, worst case, you’ll have Fred and George betting on whether you survive.”
Harry gave a dramatic sigh. “Comforting.”
“Well,” she said, bumping her shoulder into his, “if it helps, I’ll be cheering for you, and we still have plenty of time to figure it out.”
He glanced at her, a grateful, quiet smile replacing his earlier anxiety. “It does, actually.”
They reached the portrait hole, and she flicked a crumb of glitter from her skirt, preparing to step through.
“Oh,” she added casually, “and if you want to impress Cho, try not fainting in front of her this time.”
Harry spluttered. “I didn’t faint!”
“Sure,” she said sweetly, “keep telling yourself that.”
And before he could argue, she slipped through the portrait hole with a smirk.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The sun was stuck behind the clouds, hidden by the towers of Hogwarts. Autumn's end chilled the air quickly, a crisp bite threading through the courtyard where she hurried after Hermione and Ginny, both of them chattering excitedly about plans for the Hogsmeade weekend. Leaves rustled around their feet, carrying the sharp scent of autumn and smoke from the kitchens, a reminder that the castle was alive even as the day faded.
“And you’re really going with him again?” Ginny whispered, bumping her shoulder with a grin.
She tried to play it off casually — though even she could feel the heat rising up her neck. “It’s not a big deal. It’s just a butterbeer. And maybe Zonko’s.”
Ginny smirked knowingly. “Uh-huh. Except Daniel Moran has been trying to get your attention since September of last year. Don’t pretend you haven’t noticed.”
She groaned, rolling her eyes. “I hate both of you.”
“Not even a little,” Hermione teased, giving her a pointed look.
Her stomach fluttered despite herself. Still, a Hogsmeade date was safe. Simple. Predictable. Or so she hoped. But even as she thought it, a small, guilty part of her couldn’t help wondering if Fred would be there too — in his usual casual, maddening way, capable of turning any ordinary day into chaos. She shook her head, tugging her scarf tighter and forcing a laugh. “Focus on the butterbeer. Focus on the butterbeer,” she muttered under her breath, trying to convince herself more than anyone else.
The trio turned the corner, lanterns from the castle flickering in the distance, casting long shadows on the cobblestones. Her heart picked up. Somehow, the short walk to the village suddenly felt much longer.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
Snow dusted the rooftops like powdered sugar. The sky had the pale tint of a held breath, waiting to break. She tugged her cloak tighter around her shoulders as she walked alongside the Hufflepuff boy, Daniel Moran. He was funny, polite, and sweet in that gentle, earnest way that made girls blush even when they didn’t mean to.
Daniel smiled at her as they stepped into the warmth of The Three Broomsticks. “Two butterbeers?”
“Sure.” She smiled back.
They settled into a table. She folded her hands around her butterbeer, letting the steam warm her fingertips. Daniel was easy to talk to. He laughed at all the right moments, complimented her clothes, and asked about her favorite classes.
“This is nice,” he said, leaning his elbows on the table.
“It is,” she agreed, and meant it.
But every so often, something tugged at her chest. A flicker of red hair. A laugh she could pick out in a lightning storm. What is going on with her lately? She should not be thinking about the absolute git of a boy, Fred Weasley while on a date with a perfectly kind and attractive boy right in front of her. She pushed it away, well, she tried.
Daniel was talking about his winter plans, something about going home to visit his cousins, but her mind snagged on the memory of Fred leaning against the common room doorframe last night, hair mussed, shirt sleeves rolled up, looking at her like she was the only person in the bloody tower.
She blinked, forcing her attention back to the boy across from her. Daniel was smiling, soft, earnest, completely unaware of the way her thoughts were betraying her.
Focus. Focus on the date. Focus on Daniel, who is nice and sweet and not an infuriating menace who steals her quills and makes her laugh until her stomach hurts.
“So,” Daniel said, tilting his head, “you spaced out for a second there. Thinking about something important?”
She froze. Then smiled—too quickly. “No! Just… the Hogsmeade air feels different today, that’s all.” Smooth. Very smooth.
He chuckled. “Well, if the air is competition, I’ll try harder.”
She managed a laugh, but her fingers tightened around her butterbeer. Daniel was attractive—warm eyes, a nice smile, and a voice that didn’t constantly tease her into bickering. He was exactly the sort of boy she should like. Her stomach fluttered with irritation at herself.
Daniel reached across the table, brushing his fingers over her wrist. “Want to walk around Honeydukes after this?” he asked.
She swallowed. “That sounds… nice.”
But even as she said it, her chest tightened with the same inconvenient, infuriating tug. Merlin help her. She was on a date, a nice date at that. So why was the only face she kept seeing framed with messy red hair and a stupid, heart-stopping grin?
Just outside Fred and George had told Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny they were going to Zonko’s. They had instead gone to Hogsmeade with a singular purpose. To find her. Casually. Nonchalantly. Definitely not in a jealous frenzy.
“Subtle, Fred,” George muttered as Fred peeked through the window of The Three Broomsticks, pressing himself against the glass like a tragically handsome barn owl.
“I’m not looking for her,” Fred lied.
“You’re staring directly at her.”
“I’m checking for structural integrity. Windows are important.”
George sighed. “Fred, mate… she looks like she’s enjoying herself.”
Fred’s heart sank.
Because yes — from where he stood, hidden behind the wooden frame, she did look happy. Laughing at something Daniel said. Tucking her hair behind her ear. Smiling that soft, luminous smile that always made Fred feel like he’d swallowed sunlight.
“Well I would hope so,” Fred whispered, “though the bloke probably thinks he invented laughter the way he’s carrying on.”
“Ah, yes,” George muttered, “Daniel Moran, pioneer of human joy.”
Fred shot him a glare, but didn’t move from the window. His breath fogged the glass faintly as he watched her lean in to hear something Daniel said. She laughed again, bright and warm, and Fred felt his stomach twist like someone had tied it in a knot.
George nudged him. “You do realize you look absolutely deranged right now?”
“I’m being subtle,” Fred hissed.
“You’re pressed against a window like you’re trying to merge with it.”
Fred reluctantly peeled himself back two inches. It felt like ripping himself away from gravity.
Inside, she lifted her butterbeer, smiling politely at whatever Daniel was saying. She looked comfortable. At ease. Content. And pain—sharp, unwelcome, stupid pain shot straight through Fred’s chest.
“Look at him,” Fred muttered. “All—perfect hair and cheekbones. Bet he never pranks anyone. Bet he’s never blown up a cauldron for fun.”
“Can’t imagine the horror,” George said dryly.
Fred shoved his hands into his pockets. “He’s… nice.”
“He is nice,” George agreed.
“Don’t say it like that.”
“Like what?”
“Like you agree with it.”
George rolled his eyes. “Because it’s an objective fact, Freddie.”
Fred scowled helplessly at the ground. Then at the window. Then at her.
George clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Maybe you should stop staring through windows and actually talk to her.”
Fred let out a humorless laugh. “Right. Because she loves talking to me.”
“Actually, she does,” George said, smirking again. “Just usually after calling you insufferable.”
A tiny, broken smile tugged at Fred’s mouth. “She’s not wrong.”
George shrugged. “If she truly didn’t care, you wouldn’t get under her skin so easily.”
For a moment, Fred let himself imagine her caring even a little. But then Daniel leaned forward inside the pub, brushing an invisible speck off her sleeve, and she blushed. Just slightly.
Fred’s heart sank like a stone and the next thing he knew without thinking he began to move. One second he was pressed against the window like a lovestruck poltergeist and the next, he was marching straight through the front door of The Three Broomsticks with George trailing behind him, muttering, “Terrible idea, terrible idea, absolutely catastrophic idea—”
The bell above the door chimed. She looked up first, her eyes widening as Daniel turned, pleasantly startled.
Fred froze mid-stride. Act casual, he ordered himself. Human. Normal. Not like a psycho who had definitely not just been window-staring for five straight minutes.
“Hey!” Fred said, too loudly. “Fancy seeing you here.”
George pinched the bridge of his nose.
She blinked. “Fred… this is literally the most popular pub in Hogsmeade.”
“Exactly,” he said, sliding into a grin. “Loads of places I could’ve been. But I’m here. Wild, right?”
George muttered, “Coincidence, my arse.”
Daniel, ever polite, sat a little straighter. “Er—hello, Fred. George.”
“Daniel,” Fred said, nodding stiffly. There was a beat of very awkward silence.
Daniel cleared his throat. “Would you two… like to join us?” He said it the way someone might say Would you like to jump off a cliff with me? Polite and obligatory and fully certain the answer would be no.
Fred pulled up a chair. “Oh, brilliant, thanks!” he said cheerfully, sitting directly across from Daniel.
George shot him a look that screamed what the hell are you doing, but sat too, mostly out of resigned sibling loyalty.
Daniel blinked. “Oh. Right. Great.”
She pressed her lips together, trying—and failing not to laugh.
“So,” Fred said, leaning forward with his elbows on the table. “What’s the date about?”
Daniel coughed. “It’s just a drink.”
“A drink,” Fred repeated, nodding very seriously. “With the lovely company of… her.” He gestured toward her with a flourish that was borderline dramatic enough to be insulting. “Seems date-ish to me.”
She kicked him lightly under the table. He shot her a look, half-injured, half-thrilled.
“So, Daniel,” Fred said, recovering, “tell me. What are your intentions?”
George groaned. “Mate. No.”
She covered her face with her hand. “Fred—”
Daniel laughed nervously. “My… intentions?”
Fred shrugged, taking a sip of her butterbeer because of course he did, before she could protest. “Yeah. With her. You like her? Want to woo her? Court her? Write sonnets about her sparkling wit?”
Her eyes narrowed. “Fred.”
“What?” Fred asked innocently. “I’m just making conversation.”
Daniel cleared his throat. “I—er—just asked her for a drink.”
“A drink,” Fred repeated again as if it were some magical offensive term. “Right. And you’re having fun, are you?” His tone sharpened, subtle as a brick. “Treating her well?”
“Fred,” she hissed.
Daniel straightened, surprisingly steady. “Of course I am.”
Fred’s jaw twitched. “Good.”
George kicked him under the table this time, harder.
“So,” Daniel said, trying to shift the conversation, “what are you two doing in Hogsmeade today?”
“Oh, you know,” George cut in before Fred could fabricate something insane, “shopping. Exploring. Definitely not following anyone.”
Fred glared at him so hard he nearly knocked over his drink. Daniel, ever so poised, smiled politely.
She looked between the three boys, eyebrows raised, an amused spark in her eyes that Fred absolutely hated loving. “Well,” she said brightly, rescuing the moment before Fred started interrogating Daniel about his family lineage or his intentions to propose, “maybe we should order another round?”
Fred perked up instantly. “Brilliant idea.”
George muttered, “Someone stop him,” under his breath.
And Daniel—poor, unsuspecting Daniel just kept smiling, unaware that he had invited a tornado to join his afternoon.
𓈒⠀𓂃⠀⠀˖⠀𓇬⠀˖⠀⠀𓂃⠀𓈒
The walk back to Hogwarts was quiet, not quite uncomfortable though comforting is not the word she would use either. Neither she nor Daniel spoke, the only sounds were the rhythmic crunch of their boots on the frost-stiff path and the wind sweeping across the grounds in sharp, restless bursts. It carried the bite of oncoming winter, curling around them like a warning, tugging at her scarf and whipping strands of hair against her cheeks. Far ahead, the castle glowed softly through the rising dusk, warm and distant against the cold settling in her chest.
Daniel had walked her to the edge of the village before turning toward the Quidditch pitch to meet friends. She’d smiled, thanked him, and waved goodbye. The moment he disappeared from view, her smile dropped.
The cold November wind bit at her cheeks as she started up the path toward the castle. Halfway up the hill, she heard footsteps behind her. Heavy, determined, agitated footsteps. She didn’t have to turn to know who it was.
Fred Weasley.
“Oi,” he called, breath coming in visible puffs. “Wait.”
She didn’t stop walking. He caught up anyway, falling into step beside her, jaw tight and eyes still blazing from the pub.
“What,” she said flatly.
Fred let out a sharp breath. “You’re seriously not going to talk to me after that?”
She stopped dead in the path, turning to him so fast he had to skid to a halt. “Oh, you want to talk?” she said, voice sharp enough to slice through the cold. “After you barged into my date and interrogated him like you were my bloody father?”
Fred’s nostrils flared. “I wasn’t interrogating him.”
“You were practically demanding to see his credentials!”
“He’s an idiot,” Fred snapped, running a hand through his hair. “He’s boring and smug and—”
“And he was nice to me,” she fired back. “Which is more than I can say for you today.”
Fred’s throat bobbed. “Nice doesn’t mean good.”
“Oh, and you know what’s good for me now?” she barked. “Really, Fred?” The wind picked up around them though the heat of their impending argument was blazing hot. The tension sparking beneath her skin felt blisteringly hot, like the air itself was bracing for the explosion.
“Yes,” he said, shockingly firm. “When it comes to blokes sniffing around you? I do.”
She stared at him, rage sparking in her chest, because that was too much. “You don’t get to say that,” she said, voice trembling with anger. “You don’t get to act like you have some right to control anything about my life.”
Fred stepped closer. “I’m not trying to control you.”
“No?” She laughed, bitter. “Because it feels like you are! You humiliated Daniel. You ruined my afternoon. And for what? So you could remind me that you hate me?”
The wind howled across the path, pushing at her back, pushing at him, pushing at every sharp word waiting to break loose.Fred was standing there like a storm he’d walked straight out of. Jaw tight. Eyes blazing. Shoulders coiled with something fierce and ugly. She should’ve just kept walking.
“For what Fred?” she snapped, marching past him.
Fred stepped in front of her without a word.
“Move Fred.”
“Not until you explain why you’re—”
“Why I’m what?” She barked out a bitter laugh. “Why I’m allowed to go on a date? Why I’m allowed to talk to someone who isn’t you?”
His eyes flashed. “Don’t twist it.”
“Oh, I’m not twisting anything. I’m spelling it out since you clearly think you own a say in my life.”
Fred scoffed — harsh, disbelieving. “You think this is about control?”
“I don’t know what it’s about!” she exploded, pushing his shoulder. “Because one second you’re fine and the next you’re— you’re storming into the Three Broomsticks like a lunatic.”
“I wasn’t—”
“You embarrassed me.”
That hit him. Hard. She saw it in the way he froze.
“I embarrassed you?” he repeated slowly. “Right. Because I’m such an embarrassment. Should’ve just stayed out of your perfect little date and let you pretend he’s actually interesting.”
“Don’t start,” she said sharply.
“Why not? You didn’t seem to mind him drooling all over you.”
“At least he was being nice.”
“Oh please.” Fred looked away, jaw working furiously. “If that’s the bar, you really are clueless.”
Her breathing hitched. “Clueless?”
He turned back to her, voice rising. “Yes, clueless! You walk around like you don’t know what you do to people—”
“Don’t blame me for your problems.”
“My problems?” His laugh cracked. “You think you’re just some— some harmless little—”
“Say it,” she challenged. “Go on.”
But Fred didn’t. He just shook his head like she was a nightmare he couldn’t wake from.
She felt something in her chest snap. “You don’t get to judge me. You don’t get to— to sabotage things or show up uninvited or—or act like you’re allowed to be angry about my life.”
“I’m not angry!”
“YES, YOU ARE!” she shouted, voice raw. “You’ve been angry for weeks! And I’m tired of it. I’m tired of you.”
The words landed like stones. Fred stepped aside — slow, quiet, his expression unreadable in the dimming light. “Oh, that’s rich,” he snapped, stepping back like he needed space before he exploded. “You’re tired of me? You make everything impossible!”
She recoiled. “I make—? Fred, you’re the one who barges into places you don’t belong—”
“I belonged there more than he did!” Fred shouted, pointing wildly back toward Hogsmeade, toward nothing and everything at once. “You think that git knows anything about you? He barely knows your bloody surname!”
“That’s not your problem!”
“It IS my problem!” Fred roared, voice breaking around the edges. “Because you—you drive me insane and half the time I don’t even know which way is up around you!”
Her breath caught, but he wasn’t finished.
“And you!” he threw his hands up. “You act like I’m— I’m some annoying speck of dust you just can’t sweep away—”
“Maybe you are!” she shot back, trembling with anger she didn’t know what to do with. “Maybe I’m sick of tripping over your moods and your jokes and your jealousy! Try dealing with you, it's exhausting. Moody, brooding, self-important—you walk around like the world should feel sorry for you.” She let out a scoff, sharp and ugly.
Fred flinched like he’d been slapped. “Jealous?” he barked a humorless laugh.
“Then what is it Fred?” she demanded. “Because I’m done trying to figure out what your problem is!”
Fred stepped forward, eyes burning into hers. “YOU,” he snarled, jabbing a finger toward her. “You’re my problem. You’ve always been my problem. You’re loud, you’re obnoxious, you’re nauseating—Godric, you don’t know when to shut up. Being around you is exhausting. It’s like you suck all the air out of every room you walk into.” He let out a harsh, humorless laugh. “I can’t think straight when you’re around. I can’t even breathe without you finding some way to make it harder. So don’t you dare stand there and act like I’m the one picking a fight. You make everything—everything—a mess.”
He took another step, jaw tight, voice sharp enough to cut. “And I’m done. I’m done dealing with you, pretending I don’t hate how you get under my skin every damn second.”
The silence afterward was almost painful. Wind roared past them, whipping her hair, tugging at his scarf, but neither moved.
Finally, with a furious shake of his head, Fred turned sharply away.
“Forget it,” he muttered, voice shaking. “Just—forget it.” He turned on his heel and stomped away.
She was left standing in what remained. The world seemed to be spinning around her as if it, too, had been shaken apart by their argument. The wind tore past in wild, furious gusts, whipping her once perfect hair, tugging at her once straightened clothes, urging her to move, to do anything, yet she stood rooted to the spot as if spellbound.
The sky above them seemed to churn in sympathy, a bruised twilight settling low on the horizon. And in the middle of it all, she remained perfectly still, breath caught somewhere between heartbreak and rage. Her eyes glittered, full of tears, and full of fury.
Hi!! Hope you enjoyed the first part! part 2 is here!!